This is a modern-English version of Anglo-Saxon Britain, originally written by Allen, Grant.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
EARLY BRITAIN.
ANGLO-SAXON BRITAIN.
BY
GRANT ALLEN, B.A.
PUBLISHED UNDER THE DIRECTION OF THE COMMITTEE OF GENERAL LITERATURE AND EDUCATION APPOINTED BY THE SOCIETY FOR PROMOTING CHRISTIAN KNOWLEDGE.
PUBLISHED UNDER THE DIRECTION OF THE COMMITTEE OF GENERAL LITERATURE AND EDUCATION APPOINTED BY THE SOCIETY FOR PROMOTING CHRISTIAN KNOWLEDGE.
LONDON:
SOCIETY FOR PROMOTING CHRISTIAN KNOWLEDGE,
NORTHUMBERLAND AVENUE, CHARING CROSS, S.W.;
43, QUEEN VICTORIA STREET, E.C.; 48, PICCADILLY, W.;
AND 135, NORTH STREET, BRIGHTON.
LONDON:
SOCIETY FOR PROMOTING CHRISTIAN KNOWLEDGE,
NORTHUMBERLAND AVENUE, CHARING CROSS, S.W.;
43 Queen Victoria Street, E.C.; 48 Piccadilly, W.;
and 135 North Street, Brighton.
New York: E. & J.B. YOUNG & CO.
NYC: E. & J.B. YOUNG & CO.
Table of Contents.
The Origin of the English.
The English by the Shores of the Baltic.
The English Settle in Britain.
The Colonisation of the Coast.
The English in Their New Homes.
The Conquest of the Interior.
The Nature and Extent of the English Settlement.
Heathen England.
The Conversion of the English.
Rome and Iona.
Christian England.
The Consolidation of the Kingdoms.
The Resistance to the Danes.
The Saxons at Bay in Wessex.
The Recovery of the North.
The Augustan Age and the Later Anglo-Saxon Civilisation.
The Decadence.
The Anglo-Saxon Language.
Anglo-Saxon Nomenclature.
Anglo-Saxon Literature.
Anglo-Saxon Influences in Modern Britain.
PREFACE.
This little book is an attempt to give a brief sketch of Britain under the early English conquerors, rather from the social than from the political point of view. For that purpose not much has been said about the doings of kings and statesmen; but attention has been mainly directed towards the less obvious evidence afforded us by existing monuments as to the life and mode of thought of the people themselves. The principal object throughout has been to estimate the importance of those elements in modern British life which are chiefly due to purely English or Low-Dutch influences.
This little book tries to provide a brief overview of Britain during the time of the early English conquerors, focusing more on social aspects than political ones. For this reason, not much is said about the actions of kings and statesmen; instead, the emphasis is placed on the less obvious evidence provided by existing monuments regarding the life and mindset of the people. The main goal throughout has been to assess the significance of those elements in modern British life that stem primarily from English or Low-Dutch influences.
The original authorities most largely consulted have been, first and above all, the "English Chronicle," and to an almost equal extent, Bæda's "Ecclesiastical History." These have been supplemented, where necessary, by Florence of Worcester and the other Latin writers of later date. I have not thought it needful, however, to repeat any of the gossiping stories from William of Malmesbury, Henry of Huntingdon, and their compeers, which make up the bulk of our early history as told in most modern books. Still less have I paid any attention to the romances of Geoffrey of Monmouth. Gildas, Nennius, and the other Welsh tracts have been sparingly employed, and always with a reference by name. Asser has been used with caution, where his information seems to be really contemporary. I have also derived some occasional hints from the old British bards, from Beowulf, from the laws, and from the charters in the "Codex Diplomaticus." These written documents have been helped out by some personal study of the actual early English relics preserved in various museums, and by the indirect evidence of local nomenclature.
The main sources I consulted were, first and foremost, the "English Chronicle," followed closely by Bæda's "Ecclesiastical History." I supplemented these when necessary with works by Florence of Worcester and other later Latin authors. However, I felt it wasn’t necessary to repeat the gossip from William of Malmesbury, Henry of Huntingdon, and their contemporaries, which make up the majority of our early history in most modern books. I also paid little attention to the romances of Geoffrey of Monmouth. Gildas, Nennius, and other Welsh writings were used sparingly and always referenced by name. I approached Asser cautiously when his information appeared to be genuinely contemporary. I also drew some occasional insights from the old British bards, Beowulf, legal texts, and the charters in the "Codex Diplomaticus." These written documents were complemented by my personal study of actual early English artifacts kept in various museums, as well as the indirect evidence found in local place names.
Among modern books, I owe my acknowledgments in the first and highest degree to Dr. E.A. Freeman, from whose great and just authority, however, I have occasionally ventured to differ in some minor matters. Next, my acknowledgments are due to Canon Stubbs, to Mr. Kemble, and to Mr. J.R. Green. Dr. Guest's valuable papers in the Transactions of the Archæological Institute have supplied many useful suggestions. To Lappenberg and Sir Francis Palgrave I am also indebted for various details. Professor Rolleston's contributions to "Archæologia," as well as his Appendix to Canon Greenwell's "British Barrows," have been consulted for anthropological and antiquarian points; on which also Professor Huxley and Mr. Akerman have published useful papers. Professor Boyd Dawkins's work on "Early Man in Britain," as well as the writings of Worsaae and Steenstrup have helped in elucidating the condition of the English at the date of the Conquest. Nor must I forget the aid derived from Mr. Isaac Taylor's "Words and Places," from Professor Henry Morley's "English Literature," and from Messrs. Haddan and Stubbs' "Councils." To Mr. Gomme, Mr. E.B. Tylor, Mr. Sweet, Mr. James Collier, Dr. H. Leo, and perhaps others, I am under various obligations; and if any acknowledgments have been overlooked, I trust the injured person will forgive me when I have had already to quote so many authorities for so small a book. The popular character of the work renders it undesirable to load the pages with footnotes of reference; and scholars will generally see for themselves the source of the information given in the text.
Among modern books, I want to express my deepest gratitude to Dr. E.A. Freeman, whose immense and well-respected authority I've occasionally disagreed with on minor points. I also owe thanks to Canon Stubbs, Mr. Kemble, and Mr. J.R. Green. Dr. Guest's valuable articles in the Transactions of the Archæological Institute have provided many helpful insights. I am also grateful to Lappenberg and Sir Francis Palgrave for various details. I've consulted Professor Rolleston's contributions to "Archæologia," as well as his Appendix to Canon Greenwell's "British Barrows," for anthropological and historical information; Professor Huxley and Mr. Akerman have also published useful papers on these topics. Professor Boyd Dawkins's work on "Early Man in Britain," along with writings by Worsaae and Steenstrup, has been helpful in clarifying the situation of the English at the time of the Conquest. Additionally, I can't forget the assistance I received from Mr. Isaac Taylor's "Words and Places," Professor Henry Morley's "English Literature," and Messrs. Haddan and Stubbs' "Councils." I'm also indebted to Mr. Gomme, Mr. E.B. Tylor, Mr. Sweet, Mr. James Collier, Dr. H. Leo, and possibly others; and if I've overlooked any acknowledgments, I hope those individuals will forgive me, given how many sources I've already had to mention for such a small book. Since this work is intended for a general audience, it's best not to overcrowd the pages with footnotes, and scholars will typically recognize the sources of the information provided in the text.
Personally, my thanks are due to my friend, Mr. York Powell, for much valuable aid and assistance, and to the Rev. E. McClure, one of the Society's secretaries, for his kind revision of the volume in proof, and for several suggestions of which I have gladly availed myself.
Personally, I want to thank my friend, Mr. York Powell, for his valuable help and support, and the Rev. E. McClure, one of the Society's secretaries, for his thoughtful revision of the proof of this volume and for several suggestions that I have happily utilized.
As various early English names and phrases occur throughout the book, it will be best, perhaps, to say a few words about their pronunciation here, rather than to leave over that subject to the chapter on the Anglo-Saxon language, near the close of the work. A few notes on this matter are therefore appended below.
As different early English names and phrases come up throughout the book, it might be better to mention their pronunciation here instead of saving that discussion for the chapter on the Anglo-Saxon language, at the end of the work. So, a few notes on this topic are included below.
[Transcriber's note: If any of the characters in the following paragraph do not display for you, please click here for a transcribed version.]
[Transcriber's note: If any of the characters in the following paragraph do not display for you, please click here for a transcribed version.]
The simple vowels, as a rule, have their continental pronunciation, approximately thus: ā as in father, ă as in ask; ē as in there, ĕ as in men; ī as in marine, ĭ as fit; ō as in note, ŏ as in not; ū as in brute, ŏ as in full; ȳ as in grün (German), y̆ as in hübsch (German). The quantity of the vowels is not marked in this work. Æ is not a diphthong, but a simple vowel sound, the same as our own short a in man, that, &c. Ea is pronounced like ya. C is always hard, like k; and g is also always hard, as in begin: they must never be pronounced like s or j. The other consonants have the same values as in modern English. No vowel or consonant is ever mute. Hence we get the following approximate pronunciations: Ælfred and Æthelred, as if written Alfred and Athelred; Æthelstan and Dunstan, as Athelstahn and Doonstahn; Eadwine and Oswine, nearly as Yahd-weena and Ose-weena; Wulfsige and Sigeberht, as Wolf-seeg-a and Seeg-a-bayrt; Ceolred and Cynewulf, as Keole-red and Küne-wolf. These approximations look a little absurd when written down in the only modern phonetic equivalents; but that is the fault of our own existing spelling, not of the early English names themselves.
The simple vowels generally have their continental pronunciation, roughly as follows: ā like in father, ă like in ask; ē like in there, ĕ like in men; ī like in marine, ĭ like in fit; ō like in note, ŏ like in not; ū like in brute, ŏ like in full; ȳ like in grün (German), y̆ like in hübsch (German). The length of the vowels is not indicated in this work. Æ is not a diphthong but a simple vowel sound, the same as our short a in man, that, etc. Ea is pronounced like ya. C is always hard, like k; and g is also always hard, as in begin: they should never be pronounced like s or j. The other consonants have the same sounds as in modern English. No vowel or consonant is ever silent. Therefore, we get the following approximate pronunciations: Ælfred and Æthelred, as if spelled Alfred and Athelred; Æthelstan and Dunstan, as Athelstahn and Doonstahn; Eadwine and Oswine, nearly as Yahd-weena and Ose-weena; Wulfsige and Sigeberht, as Wolf-seeg-a and Seeg-a-bayrt; Ceolred and Cynewulf, as Keole-red and Küne-wolf. These approximations seem a bit silly when written out in modern phonetic equivalents, but that's due to our current spelling, not the early English names themselves.
G.A.
G.A.
ANGLO-SAXON BRITAIN.
CHAPTER I.
THE ORIGIN OF THE ENGLISH.
At a period earlier than the dawn of written history there lived somewhere among the great table-lands and plains of Central Asia a race known to us only by the uncertain name of Aryans. These Aryans were a fair-skinned and well-built people, long past the stage of aboriginal savagery, and possessed of a considerable degree of primitive culture. Though mainly pastoral in habit, they were acquainted with tillage, and they grew for themselves at least one kind of cereal grain. They spoke a language whose existence and nature we infer from the remnants of it which survive in the tongues of their descendants, and from these remnants we are able to judge, in some measure, of their civilisation and their modes of thought. The indications thus preserved for us show the Aryans to have been a simple and fierce community of early warriors, farmers, and shepherds, still in a partially nomad condition, living under a patriarchal rule, originally ignorant of all metals save gold, but possessing weapons and implements of stone,[1] and worshipping as their chief god the open heaven. We must not regard them as an idyllic and peaceable people: on the contrary, they were the fiercest and most conquering tribe ever known. In mental power and in plasticity of manners, however, they probably rose far superior to any race then living, except only the Semitic nations of the Mediterranean coast.
At a time before written history began, there lived somewhere among the vast plateaus and plains of Central Asia a group known to us by the uncertain name of Aryans. These Aryans were fair-skinned and well-built, well beyond the stage of primitive savagery, and had a fair amount of primitive culture. While they were mostly pastoral, they also engaged in farming and grew at least one type of cereal grain for themselves. They spoke a language we know about from its remnants that still exist in the languages of their descendants, which gives us some insight into their civilization and way of thinking. The preserved evidence indicates that the Aryans were a simple but fierce community of early warriors, farmers, and shepherds, still somewhat nomadic, living under a patriarchal system, initially unaware of all metals except gold, yet wielding stone weapons and tools, and worshipping the open sky as their main god. We shouldn't think of them as a peaceful and idyllic people; rather, they were among the fiercest and most conquering tribes ever known. In terms of mental capability and social adaptability, they likely surpassed all other races of that time, except perhaps for the Semitic nations along the Mediterranean coast.
From the common Central Asian home, colonies of warlike Aryans gradually dispersed themselves, still in the pre-historic period, under pressure of population or hostile invasion, over many districts of Europe and Asia. Some of them moved southward, across the passes of Afghanistan, and occupied the fertile plains of the Indus and the Ganges, where they became the ancestors of the Brahmans and other modern high-caste Hindoos. The language which they took with them to their new settlements beyond the Himalayas was the Sanskrit, which still remains to this day the nearest of all dialects that we now possess to the primitive Aryan speech. From it are derived the chief modern tongues of northern India, from the Vindhyas to the Hindu Kush. Other Aryan tribes settled in the mountain districts west of Hindustan; and yet others found themselves a home in the hills of Iran or Persia, where they still preserve an allied dialect of the ancient mother tongue.
From their common home in Central Asia, groups of warlike Aryans gradually spread out during prehistoric times due to population pressures or invasions, settling in various regions of Europe and Asia. Some moved south through the passes of Afghanistan and took over the fertile plains of the Indus and the Ganges, becoming the ancestors of the Brahmans and other modern high-caste Hindus. The language they brought to their new settlements beyond the Himalayas was Sanskrit, which remains the closest dialect we have today to the original Aryan language. From Sanskrit come the main modern languages of northern India, from the Vindhyas to the Hindu Kush. Other Aryan tribes settled in the mountainous areas west of Hindustan, while others made their homes in the hills of Iran or Persia, where they still maintain a related dialect of the ancient mother tongue.
But the mass of the emigrants from the Central Asian fatherland moved further westward in successive waves, and occupied, one after another, the midland plains and mountainous peninsulas of Europe. First of all, apparently, came the Celts, who spread slowly across the South of Russia and Germany, and who are found at the dawn of authentic history extending over the entire western coasts and islands of the continent, from Spain to Scotland. Mingled in many places with the still earlier non-Aryan aborigines—perhaps Iberians and Euskarians, a short and swarthy race, armed only with weapons of polished stone, and represented at the present day by the Basques of the Pyrenees and the Asturias—the Celts held rule in Spain, Gaul, and Britain, up to the date of the several Roman conquests. A second great wave of Aryan immigration, that of the Hellenic and Italian races, broke over the shores of the Ægean and the Adriatic, where their cognate languages have become familiar to us in the two extreme and typical forms of the classical Greek and Latin. A third wave was that of the Teutonic or German people, who followed and drove out the Celts over a large part of central and western Europe; while a fourth and final swarm was that of the Slavonic tribes, which still inhabit only the extreme eastern portion of the continent.
But the large group of emigrants from Central Asia continued to move westward in waves, gradually occupying the midland plains and mountainous peninsulas of Europe. The first to arrive were the Celts, who spread slowly across southern Russia and Germany. They were present at the beginning of recorded history, covering the entire western coasts and islands of the continent, from Spain to Scotland. In many regions, they mixed with earlier non-Aryan natives—possibly the Iberians and Euskarians, a short and dark-skinned people, equipped only with polished stone weapons, who are represented today by the Basques in the Pyrenees and the Asturias. The Celts dominated Spain, Gaul, and Britain until the various Roman conquests occurred. A second major wave of Aryan migration consisted of the Hellenic and Italian peoples, who arrived along the shores of the Ægean and the Adriatic, where their related languages evolved into the distinct and classic forms of Greek and Latin. The third wave was comprised of the Teutonic or Germanic people, who followed and pushed the Celts out of much of central and western Europe; while the fourth and final group were the Slavic tribes, which now only inhabit the far eastern parts of the continent.
With the Slavonians we shall have nothing to do in this enquiry; and with the Greek and Italian races we need only deal very incidentally. But the Celts, whom the English invaders found in possession of all Britain when they began their settlements in the island, form the subject of another volume in this series, and will necessarily call for some small portion of our attention here also; while it is to the Germanic race that the English stock itself actually belongs, so that we must examine somewhat more closely the course of Germanic immigration through Europe, and the nature of the primitive Teutonic civilisation.
We won’t be focusing on the Slavonians in this investigation, and our discussion of the Greek and Italian races will be minimal. However, the Celts, who were already in Britain when the English settlers arrived on the island, will be covered in another volume of this series, so we’ll need to touch on them briefly here too. Since the English people actually come from the Germanic race, we need to take a closer look at the history of Germanic migration across Europe and the characteristics of early Teutonic civilization.
The Germanic family of peoples consisted of a race which early split up into two great hordes or stocks, speaking dialects which differed slightly from one another through the action of the various circumstances to which they were each exposed. These two stocks are the High German and the Low German (with which last may be included the Gothic and the Scandinavian). Moving across Europe from east to west, they slowly drove out the Celts from Germany and the central plains, and took possession of the whole district between the Alps, the Rhine, and the Baltic, which formed their limits at the period when they first came into contact with the Roman power. The Goths, living in closest proximity to the empire, fell upon it during the decline and decay of Rome, settled in Italy, Gaul, and Spain, and becoming absorbed in the mass of the native population, disappear altogether from history as a distinguishable nationality. But the High and Low Germans retain to the present day their distinctive language and features; and the latter branch, to which the English people belong, still lives for the most part in the same lands which it has held ever since the date of the early Germanic immigration.
The Germanic family of peoples was made up of a race that early on split into two major groups or branches, each speaking dialects that were slightly different due to the different conditions they faced. These two groups are High German and Low German (the latter also includes Gothic and Scandinavian). As they moved across Europe from east to west, they gradually pushed the Celts out of Germany and the central plains, claiming the entire area between the Alps, the Rhine, and the Baltic, which marked their boundaries when they first came into contact with the Roman Empire. The Goths, living closest to the empire, attacked it during the decline of Rome, settled in Italy, Gaul, and Spain, and eventually blended into the local population, completely disappearing from history as a distinct nationality. However, the High and Low Germans still maintain their unique language and characteristics today; and the Low German branch, which includes the English people, continues to exist primarily in the same regions it has occupied since the early Germanic migration.
The Low Germans, in the third century after Christ, occupied in the main the belt of flat country between the Baltic and the mouths of the Rhine. Between them and the old High German Swabians lay a race intermediate in tongue and blood, the Franks. The Low Germans were divided, like most other barbaric races, into several fluctuating and ill-marked tribes, whose names are loosely and perhaps interchangeably used by the few authorities which remain to us. We must not expect to find among them the definiteness of modern civilised nations, but rather such a vagueness as that which characterised the loose confederacies of North American Indians or the various shifting peoples of South Africa. But there are three of their tribes which stand fairly well marked off from one another in early history, and which bore, at least, the chief share in the colonisation of Britain. These three tribes are the Jutes, the English, and the Saxons. Closely connected with them, but less strictly bound in the same family tie, were the Frisians.
The Low Germans, in the third century after Christ, mainly inhabited the flat region between the Baltic Sea and the mouths of the Rhine River. They were separated from the old High German Swabians by the Franks, a group that was intermediate in language and ancestry. Like many other barbarian groups, the Low Germans were divided into several shifting and loosely defined tribes, whose names are often used interchangeably by the few sources we have. We shouldn't expect to find the clear definitions seen in modern civilized nations, but rather the kind of ambiguity that characterized the loose confederacies of North American Indigenous peoples or the various shifting groups in South Africa. However, there are three tribes that stand out in early history and played a significant role in the colonization of Britain: the Jutes, the English, and the Saxons. The Frisians were closely related to them but were less strictly connected within the same family.
The Jutes, the northernmost of the three divisions, lived in the marshy forests and along the winding fjords of Jutland, the extreme peninsula of Denmark, which still preserves their name in our own day. The English dwelt just to the south, in the heath-clad neck of the peninsula, which we now call Sleswick. And the Saxons, a much larger tribe, occupied the flat continental shore, from the mouth of the Oder to that of the Rhine. At the period when history lifts the curtain upon the future Germanic colonists of Britain, we thus discover them as the inhabitants of the low-lying lands around the Baltic and the North Sea, and closely connected with other tribes on either side, such as the Frisians and the Danes, who still speak very cognate Low German and Scandinavian languages.
The Jutes, the northernmost of the three groups, lived in the marshy forests and along the winding fjords of Jutland, the northern peninsula of Denmark, which still carries their name today. The English lived just south of them, in the heath-covered part of the peninsula we now call Sleswick. Meanwhile, the Saxons, a much larger tribe, occupied the flat continental coast, stretching from the mouth of the Oder to the Rhine. When history starts to reveal the future Germanic settlers of Britain, we see them as the people living in the low-lying areas around the Baltic and the North Sea, closely linked with other tribes nearby, like the Frisians and the Danes, who still speak related Low German and Scandinavian languages.
But we have not yet fully grasped the extent of the relationship between the first Teutonic settlers in Britain and their continental brethren. Not only are the true Englishmen of modern England distantly connected with the Franks, who never to our knowledge took part in the colonisation of the island at all; and more closely connected with the Frisians, some of whom probably accompanied the earliest piratical hordes; as well as with the Danes, who settled at a later date in all the northern counties: but they are also most closely connected of all with those members of the colonising tribes who did not themselves bear a share in the settlement, and whose descendants are still living in Denmark and in various parts of Germany. The English proper, it is true, seem to have deserted their old home in Sleswick in a body; so that, according to Bæda, the Christian historian of Northumberland, in his time this oldest England by the shores of the Baltic lay waste and unpeopled, through the completeness of the exodus. But the Jutes appear to have migrated in small numbers, while the larger part of the tribe remained at home in their native marshland; and of the more numerous Saxons, though a great swarm went out to conquer southern Britain, a vast body was still left behind in Germany, where it continued independent and pagan till the time of Karl the Great, long after the Teutonic colonists of Britain had grown into peaceable and civilised Christians. It is from the statements of later historians with regard to these continental Saxons that our knowledge of the early English customs and institutions, during the continental period of English history, must be mainly inferred. We gather our picture of the English and Saxons who first came to this country from the picture drawn for us of those among their brethren whom they left behind in the primitive English home.
But we still haven't fully understood the extent of the relationship between the first Teutonic settlers in Britain and their counterparts on the continent. Not only are the modern English people distantly related to the Franks, who, as far as we know, never took part in the colonization of the island, but they are also more closely related to the Frisians, some of whom likely accompanied the earliest raiding groups, and the Danes, who settled in the northern counties later on. They are most closely connected with those tribes involved in colonization who did not settle themselves, and whose descendants still live in Denmark and various parts of Germany. The English, it seems, left their old home in Sleswick entirely; according to Bæda, the Christian historian of Northumberland, in his time this original England by the Baltic shores was abandoned and unpopulated due to the complete exodus. However, the Jutes seem to have migrated in small numbers, while most of the tribe stayed behind in their native marshland. Of the more numerous Saxons, although many set out to conquer southern Britain, a large portion remained in Germany, where they stayed independent and pagan until the time of Charlemagne, long after the Teutonic settlers in Britain had become peaceful and civilized Christians. Our understanding of early English customs and institutions during the continental period of English history primarily comes from statements made by later historians about these continental Saxons. We build our picture of the English and Saxons who first arrived in this country from the depiction of those among their kin who remained in their primitive English homeland.
These three tribes, the Jutes, the English, and the Saxons, had not yet, apparently, advanced far enough in the idea of national unity to possess a separate general name, distinguishing them altogether from the other tribes of the Germanic stock. Most probably they did not regard themselves at this period as a single nation at all, or even as more closely bound to one another than to the surrounding and kindred tribes. They may have united at times for purposes of a special war; but their union was merely analogous to that of two North American peoples, or two modern European nations, pursuing a common policy for awhile. At a later date, in Britain, the three tribes learned to call themselves collectively by the name of that one among them which earliest rose to supremacy—the English; and the whole southern half of the island came to be known by their name as England. Even from the first it seems probable that their language was spoken of as English only, and comparatively little as Saxon. But since it would be inconvenient to use the name of one dominant tribe alone, the English, as equivalent to those of the three, and since it is desirable to have a common title for all the Germanic colonists of Britain, whenever it is necessary to speak of them together, we shall employ the late and, strictly speaking, incorrect form of "Anglo-Saxons" for this purpose. Similarly, in order to distinguish the earliest pure form of the English language from its later modern form, now largely enriched and altered by the addition of Romance or Latin words and the disuse of native ones, we shall always speak of it, where distinction is necessary, as Anglo-Saxon. The term is now too deeply rooted in our language to be again uprooted; and it has, besides, the merit of supplying a want. At the same time, it should be remembered that the expression Anglo-Saxon is purely artificial, and was never used by the people themselves in describing their fellows or their tongue. When they did not speak of themselves as Jutes, English, and Saxons respectively, they spoke of themselves as English alone.
These three tribes, the Jutes, the English, and the Saxons, had not yet, apparently, made much progress in the idea of national unity to have a distinct name that set them apart from the other tribes of Germanic origin. They probably didn’t see themselves as a single nation at this time, nor did they feel more connected to each other than to the neighboring tribes. They might have joined forces occasionally for specific military campaigns, but their alliance was similar to that of two North American groups or two modern European countries working together for a time. Later, in Britain, the three tribes began to refer to themselves collectively by the name of the tribe that achieved dominance first—the English; and the entire southern half of the island became known as England. Even from the beginning, it seems likely that their language was primarily called English, rather than Saxon. However, since it would be awkward to use the name of just one dominant tribe, the English, to represent all three, and since it’s useful to have a common term for all the Germanic settlers in Britain when discussing them as a group, we will use the later—and technically incorrect—term "Anglo-Saxons" for this purpose. Likewise, to differentiate the earliest pure form of the English language from its later modern version, which has been significantly influenced by Romance or Latin vocabulary and has lost many native words, we will refer to it, when necessary, as Anglo-Saxon. This term is now too established in our language to be discarded, and it provides a useful classification. At the same time, it’s important to remember that the term Anglo-Saxon is purely artificial and was never used by the people themselves to describe their peers or their language. When they didn't refer to themselves as Jutes, English, and Saxons, they simply called themselves English.
[1] Professor Boyd Dawkins has shown that the Continental Celts were still in their stone age when they invaded Europe; whence we must conclude that the original Aryans were unacquainted with the use of bronze.
[1] Professor Boyd Dawkins has demonstrated that the Continental Celts were still in their Stone Age when they invaded Europe; therefore, we must conclude that the original Aryans were not familiar with the use of bronze.
CHAPTER II.
THE ENGLISH BY THE SHORES OF THE BALTIC.
From the notices left us by Bæda in Britain, and by Nithard and others on the continent, of the habits and manners which distinguished those Saxons who remained in the old fatherland, we are able to form some idea of the primitive condition of those other Saxons, English, and Jutes, who afterwards colonized Britain, during the period while they still all lived together in the heather-clad wastes and marshy lowlands of Denmark and Northern Germany. The early heathen poem of Beowulf also gives us a glimpse of their ideas and their mode of thought. The known physical characteristics of the race, the nature of the country which they inhabited, the analogy of other Germanic tribes, and the recent discoveries of pre-historic archæology, all help us to piece out a fairly consistent picture of their appearance, their manner of life, and their rude political institutions.
From the accounts left by Bæda in Britain and by Nithard and others on the continent, we can get an idea of the habits and ways of life that defined the Saxons who stayed in their homeland. This helps us understand the early Saxons, English, and Jutes who later settled in Britain, while they still lived together in the heather-covered wastelands and marshy lowlands of Denmark and Northern Germany. The early pagan poem of Beowulf also offers a glimpse into their beliefs and way of thinking. The known physical traits of the people, the type of land they lived in, the similarities with other Germanic tribes, and recent discoveries in prehistoric archaeology all contribute to forming a fairly clear picture of their appearance, lifestyle, and primitive political systems.
We must begin by dismissing from our minds all those modern notions which are almost inevitably implied by the use of language directly derived from that of our heathen ancestors, but now mixed up in our conceptions with the most advanced forms of European civilisation. We must not allow such words as "king" and "English" to mislead us into a species of filial blindness to the real nature of our Teutonic forefathers. The little community of wild farmers and warriors who lived among the dim woodlands of Sleswick, beside the swampy margin of the North Sea, has grown into the nucleus of a vast empire, only very partially Germanic in blood, and enriched by all the alien culture of Egypt, Assyria, Greece, and Rome. But as it still preserves the identical tongue of its early barbarous days, we are naturally tempted to read our modern acquired feelings into the simple but familiar terms employed by our continental predecessors. What the early English called a king we should now-a-days call a chief; what they called a meeting of wise men we should now-a-days call a palaver. In fact, we must recollect that we are dealing with a purely barbaric race—not savage, indeed, nor without a certain rude culture of its own, the result of long centuries of previous development; yet essentially military and predatory in its habits, and akin in its material civilisation to many races which we now regard as immeasurably our inferiors. If we wish for a modern equivalent of the primitive Anglo-Saxon level of culture, we may perhaps best find it in the Kurds of the Turkish and Persian frontier, or in the Mahrattas of the wild mountain region of the western Deccan.
We need to clear our minds of all those modern ideas that come from the language passed down from our pagan ancestors, but are now mixed with our notions of advanced European civilization. We shouldn’t let words like "king" and "English" blind us to the true nature of our Teutonic ancestors. The small group of wild farmers and warriors living in the dark woodlands of Sleswick, next to the marshy coast of the North Sea, has grown into the center of a vast empire, which is only partly Germanic in heritage and enriched by the influences of cultures from Egypt, Assyria, Greece, and Rome. However, since it still speaks the same language from its early barbaric days, we are easily tempted to impose our modern feelings onto the straightforward but familiar terms used by our Continental predecessors. What the early English referred to as a king, we would now call a chief; what they considered a gathering of wise men, we would describe today as a palaver. In fact, we must remember that we are dealing with a completely barbaric people—not savage, certainly, nor lacking in a certain rough culture of their own, developed over many centuries; yet fundamentally military and predatory in their ways, and similar in their material culture to many groups we now see as far less advanced. If we want a modern equivalent of the primitive Anglo-Saxon cultural level, we might find it best represented by the Kurds along the Turkish and Persian borders, or the Mahrattas in the wild mountain areas of the western Deccan.
The early English in Sleswick and Friesland had partially reached the agricultural stage of civilisation. They tilled little plots of ground in the forest; but they depended more largely for subsistence upon their cattle, and they were also hunters and trappers in the great belts of woodland or marsh which everywhere surrounded their isolated villages. They were acquainted with the use of bronze from the first period of their settlement in Europe, and some of the battle-axes or shields which they manufactured from this metal were beautifully chased with exquisite decorative patterns, equalling in taste the ornamental designs still employed by the Polynesian islanders. Such weapons, however, were doubtless intended for the use of the chieftains only, and were probably employed as insignia of rank alone. They are still discovered in the barrows which cover the remains of the early chieftains; though it is possible that they may really belong to the monuments of a yet earlier race. But iron was certainly employed by the English, at least, from about the first century of the Christian era, and its use was perhaps introduced into the marshlands of Sleswick by the Germanic conquerors of the north. Even at this early date, abundant proof exists of mercantile intercourse with the Roman world (probably through Pannonia), whereby the alien culture of the south was already engrafted in part upon the low civilisation of the native English. Amber was then exported from the Baltic, while gold, silver, and glass beads were given in return. Roman coins are discovered in Low German tombs of the first five centuries in Sleswick, Holstein, Friesland, and the Isles; and Roman patterns are imitated in the iron weapons and utensils of the same period. Gold byzants of the fifth century prove an intercourse with Constantinople at the exact date of the colonisation of Britain. From the very earliest moment when we catch a glimpse of its nature, the home-grown English culture had already begun to be modified by the superior arts of Rome. Even the alphabet was known and used in its Runic form, though the absence of writing materials caused its employment to be restricted to inscriptions on wooden tablets, on rude stone monuments, or on utensils of metal-work. A golden drinking-horn found in Sleswick, and engraved with the maker's name, referred to the middle of the fourth century, contains the earliest known specimen of the English language.
The early English in Sleswick and Friesland had partly reached the agricultural stage of civilization. They cultivated small plots of land in the forest, but they relied more heavily on their cattle for food, and they were also hunters and trappers in the large areas of woodland or marsh that surrounded their isolated villages. They knew how to use bronze from the start of their settlement in Europe, and some of the battle axes or shields they made from this metal were finely crafted with beautiful decorative patterns, matching the artistic designs still used by Polynesian islanders. However, these weapons were likely meant for the chieftains only and probably served as symbols of rank. They are still found in the burial mounds that cover the remains of early chieftains, although it’s possible they actually belong to monuments of an even earlier people. But iron was definitely used by the English from at least the first century of the Christian era, and its introduction into the marshlands of Sleswick may have come from the Germanic conquerors of the north. Even at this early time, there’s clear evidence of trade with the Roman world (probably through Pannonia), meaning some aspects of southern culture were already blending with the lower civilization of the native English. Amber was being exported from the Baltic, while gold, silver, and glass beads were received in return. Roman coins have been found in Low German tombs from the first five centuries in Sleswick, Holstein, Friesland, and the Isles; and Roman designs are reflected in the iron weapons and tools of that same period. Gold byzantines from the fifth century indicate contact with Constantinople right around the time Britain was colonized. From the very earliest moments that we see of its nature, the homegrown English culture had already started to be influenced by the advanced arts of Rome. Even the alphabet was known and used in its Runic form, although the lack of writing materials limited its use to inscriptions on wooden tablets, crude stone monuments, or metalwork utensils. A golden drinking horn found in Sleswick, engraved with the maker's name and dating to the mid-fourth century, holds the earliest known example of the English language.
The early English society was founded entirely on the tie of blood. Every clan or family lived by itself and formed a guild for mutual protection, each kinsman being his brother's keeper, and bound to avenge his death by feud with the tribe or clan which had killed him. This duty of blood-revenge was the supreme religion of the race. Moreover, the clan was answerable as a whole for the ill-deeds of all its members; and the fine payable for murder or injury was handed over by the family of the wrong-doer to the family of the injured man.
The early English society was completely based on blood relationships. Each clan or family lived independently and created a group for mutual protection, with every family member being responsible for one another and required to avenge any death through a feud with the tribe or clan that caused it. This obligation for revenge was the highest priority for the community. In addition, the clan as a whole was held accountable for the misdeeds of any of its members; the family of the person who committed the wrong would pay a fine to the family of the injured party.
Each little village of the old English community possessed a general independence of its own, and lay apart from all the others, often surrounded by a broad belt or mark of virgin forest. It consisted of a clearing like those of the American backwoods, where a single family or kindred had made its home, and preserved its separate independence intact. Each of these families was known by the name of its real or supposed ancestor, the patronymic being formed by the addition of the syllable ing. Thus the descendants of Ælla would be called Ællings, and their ham or stockade would be known as Ællingaham, or in modern form Allingham. So the tun or enclosure of the Culmings would be Culmingatun, similarly modernised into Culmington. Names of this type abound in the newer England at the present day; as in the case of Birmingham, Buckingham, Wellington, Kensington, Basingstoke, and Paddington. But while in America the clearing is merely a temporary phase, and the border of forest is soon cut down so as to connect the village with its neighbours, in the old Anglo-Saxon fatherland the border of woodland, heath, or fen was jealously guarded as a frontier and natural defence for the little predatory and agricultural community. Whoever crossed it was bound to give notice of his coming by blowing a horn; else he was cut down at once as a stealthy enemy. The marksmen wished to remain separate from all others, and only to mix with those of their own kin. In this primitive love of separation we have the germ of that local independence and that isolated private home life which is one of the most marked characteristics of modern Englishmen.
Each small village in the old English community had its own independence and was set apart from the others, often surrounded by a wide area of untouched forest. It consisted of a clearing like those in the American backwoods, where a single family or clan had made its home and kept its independence intact. Each of these families was known by the name of their real or supposed ancestor, with the last name formed by adding the suffix ing. So the descendants of Ælla would be called Ællings, and their ham or stockade would be known as Ællingaham, which we would now say as Allingham. Likewise, the tun or enclosure of the Culmings would be Culmingatun, modernized to Culmington. Names like this are common in modern England today, such as Birmingham, Buckingham, Wellington, Kensington, Basingstoke, and Paddington. However, while in America, a clearing is just a temporary stage and the forest boundary is quickly cut down to connect the village with its neighbors, in the old Anglo-Saxon homeland, the boundary of woods, heath, or fen was carefully maintained as a frontier and a natural defense for the small predatory and agricultural community. Anyone who crossed it had to announce their arrival by blowing a horn; otherwise, they would be immediately treated as a stealthy enemy. The markswomen and marksmen preferred to stay separate from others and only associate with their own kin. This primitive desire for separation is the root of the local independence and the isolated private home life that is one of the most distinct traits of modern English people.
In the middle of the clearing, surrounded by a wooden stockade, stood the village, a group of rude detached huts. The marksmen each possessed a separate little homestead, consisting usually of a small wooden house or shanty, a courtyard, and a cattle-fold. So far, private property in land had already begun. But the forest and the pasture land were not appropriated: each man had a right from year to year to let loose his kine or horses on a certain equal or proportionate space of land assigned to him by the village in council. The wealth of the people consisted mainly in cattle which fed on the pasture, and pigs turned out to fatten on the acorns of the forest: but a small portion of the soil was ploughed and sown; and this portion also was distributed to the villagers for tillage by annual arrangement. The hall of the chief rose in the midst of the lesser houses, open to all comers. The village moot, or assembly of freemen, met in the open air, under some sacred tree, or beside some old monumental stone, often a relic of the older aboriginal race, marking the tomb of a dead chieftain, but worshipped as a god by the English immigrants. At these informal meetings, every head of a family had a right to appear and deliberate. The primitive English constitution was a pure republican aristocracy or oligarchy of householders, like that which still survives in the Swiss forest cantons.
In the middle of the clearing, surrounded by a wooden fence, stood the village, a cluster of simple, separate huts. Each marksman had his own little homestead, usually made up of a small wooden house or shack, a yard, and a cattle pen. So far, private ownership of land had begun. However, the forest and pastureland were not claimed: each person was entitled, year after year, to let their cattle or horses roam on a specific equal or proportionate area of land assigned to them by the village council. The community's wealth mainly came from the cattle that grazed in the pasture and pigs that roamed to fatten on acorns in the forest; however, only a small part of the land was farmed, and this was also allocated to the villagers for cultivation through an annual arrangement. The chief's hall stood in the center of the smaller houses, open to everyone. The village assembly, or gathering of free people, met outdoors, under a sacred tree or beside an ancient monumental stone, often a remnant of the earlier indigenous people, marking the grave of a deceased chieftain, but regarded as a deity by the English settlers. At these informal gatherings, every head of a household had the right to attend and take part in discussions. The primitive English constitution was a pure republican aristocracy or oligarchy of homeowners, similar to what still exists in the Swiss forest cantons.
But there were yet distinctions of rank in the villages and in the loose tribes formed by their union for purposes of war or otherwise. The people were divided into three classes of æthelings or chieftains, freolings or freemen, and theows or slaves. The æthelings were the nobles and rulers of each tribe. There was no king: but when the tribes joined together in a war, their æthelings cast lots together, and whoever drew the winning lot was made commander for the time being. As soon as the war was over, each tribe returned to its own independence. Indeed, the only really coherent body was the village or kindred: and the whole course of early English history consists of a long and tedious effort at increased national unity, which was never fully realised till the Norman conquerors bound the whole nation together in the firm grasp of William, Henry, and Edward.
But there were still social rankings in the villages and in the loose tribes formed for war and other purposes. The people were divided into three classes: æthelings or chieftains, freolings or freemen, and theows or slaves. The æthelings were the nobles and leaders of each tribe. There wasn't a king, but when the tribes came together for war, their æthelings drew lots, and whoever drew the winning lot became the commander for that time. Once the war ended, each tribe returned to its own independence. In fact, the only really cohesive unit was the village or kinship group, and the entire early history of England is a long and tedious struggle for greater national unity, which was only fully achieved when the Norman conquerors united the whole nation under the strong rule of William, Henry, and Edward.
In personal appearance, the primitive Anglo-Saxons were typical Germans of very unmixed blood. Tall, fair-haired, and gray-eyed, their limbs were large and stout, and their heads of the round or brachycephalic type, common to most Aryan races. They did not intermarry with other nations, preserving their Germanic blood pure and unadulterated. But as they had slaves, and as these slaves must in many cases have been captives spared in war, we must suppose that such descriptions apply, strictly speaking, to the freemen and chieftains alone. The slaves might be of any race, and in process of time they must have learnt to speak English, and their children must have become English in all but blood. Many of them, indeed, would probably be actually English on the father's side, though born of slave mothers. Hence we must be careful not to interpret the expressions of historians, who would be thinking of the free classes only, and especially of the nobles, as though they applied to the slaves as well. Wherever slavery exists, the blood of the slave community is necessarily very mixed. The picture which the heathen English have drawn of themselves in Beowulf is one of savage pirates, clad in shirts of ring-armour, and greedy of gold and ale. Fighting and drinking are their two delights. The noblest leader is he who builds a great hall, throws it open for his people to carouse in, and liberally deals out beer, and bracelets, and money at the feast. The joy of battle is keen in their breasts. The sea and the storm are welcome to them. They are fearless and greedy pirates, not ashamed of living by the strong hand alone.
In terms of appearance, the early Anglo-Saxons were typical Germans with very pure bloodlines. They were tall, fair-haired, and gray-eyed, with large, sturdy limbs and heads of the round or brachycephalic shape common to most Aryan groups. They didn’t intermarry with other nations, keeping their Germanic bloodline intact. However, since they had slaves, many of whom were likely war captives, these descriptions probably apply only to the free individuals and leaders. The slaves could have come from any race, and over time, they likely learned to speak English, with their children becoming English in all but blood. A lot of them would probably be actually English through their fathers, despite being born of slave mothers. Therefore, we need to be careful not to interpret what historians say as applying to slaves as well, since they were often focusing only on the free classes, especially the nobles. Wherever there is slavery, the blood of the slave population tends to be very mixed. The image that the pagan English have painted of themselves in Beowulf is that of fierce pirates, dressed in chainmail shirts, and eager for gold and ale. They find joy in fighting and drinking. The best leader is one who builds a grand hall, invites his people to party, and generously hands out beer, bracelets, and money at the celebrations. They feel a strong excitement for battle. They welcome the sea and storms. They are fearless, greedy pirates, unashamed of surviving by force alone.
In creed, the English were pagans, having a religion of beliefs rather than of rites. Their chief deity, perhaps, was a form of the old Aryan Sky-god, who took with them the guise of Thunor or Thunder (in Scandinavian, Thor), an angry warrior hurling his hammer, the thunder-bolt, from the stormy clouds. These thunder-bolts were often found buried in the earth; and being really the polished stone-axes of the earlier inhabitants, they do actually resemble a hammer in shape. But Woden, the special god of the Teutonic race, had practically usurped the highest place in their mythology: he is represented as the leader of the Germans in their exodus from Asia to north-western Europe, and since all the pedigrees of their chieftains were traced back to Woden, it is not improbable that he may have been really a deified ancestor of the principal Germanic families. The popular creed, however, was mainly one of lesser gods, such as elves, ogres, giants, and monsters, inhabitants of the mark and fen, stories of whom still survive in English villages as folk-lore or fairy tales. A few legends of the pagan time are preserved for us in Christian books. Beowulf is rich in allusions to these ancient superstitions. If we may build upon the slender materials which alone are available, it would seem that the dead chieftains were buried in barrows, and ghost-worship was practised at their tombs. The temples were mere stockades of wood, with rude blocks or monoliths to represent deities and altars. Probably their few rites consisted merely of human or other sacrifices to the gods or the ghosts of departed chiefs. There was a regular priesthood of the great gods, but each man was priest for his own household. As in most other heathen communities, the real worship of the people was mainly directed to the special family deities of every hearth. The great gods were appealed to by the chieftains and by the race in battle: but the household gods or deified ancestors received the chief homage of the churls by their own firesides.
In terms of belief, the English were pagans, holding a set of beliefs rather than engaging in rituals. Their main god was likely a version of the old Aryan Sky-god, who took on the form of Thunor or Thunder (Thor in Scandinavian), an aggressive warrior launching his hammer, the thunderbolt, from stormy clouds. These thunderbolts were often found buried in the ground; and being polished stone axes from earlier inhabitants, they actually resemble a hammer in shape. However, Woden, the main god of the Teutonic people, had essentially taken the top spot in their mythos: he is depicted as the leader of the Germans during their migration from Asia to northwestern Europe, and since the lineage of their leaders was traced back to Woden, it’s likely he was a deified ancestor of major Germanic families. The common belief system mainly involved lesser gods, like elves, ogres, giants, and monsters who lived in the marshes and fens, with stories of them still existing in English villages as folklore or fairy tales. A few legends from the pagan period are preserved in Christian texts. Beowulf is full of references to these ancient beliefs. If we rely on the limited evidence available, it seems that deceased chieftains were buried in mounds, and ghost worship took place at their graves. The temples were simply wooden enclosures, with basic blocks or stone monoliths representing gods and altars. Their few rites probably included human or other sacrifices to the gods or the spirits of dead chieftains. There was a structured priesthood dedicated to the major gods, but every individual acted as a priest for their own household. Like in many other pagan societies, the true worship of the people was primarily focused on the specific family deities at each home. The great gods were called upon by leaders and the community in battle, but the household gods or deified ancestors received the highest respect from the common people by their own firesides.
Thus the Anglo-Saxons, before the great exodus from Denmark and North Germany, appear as a race of fierce, cruel, and barbaric pagans, delighting in the sea, in slaughter, and in drink. They dwelt in little isolated communities, bound together internally by ties of blood, and uniting occasionally with others only for purposes of rapine. They lived a life which mainly alternated between grazing, piratical seafaring, and cattle-lifting; always on the war-trail against the possessions of others, when they were not specially engaged in taking care of their own. Every record and every indication shows them to us as fiercer heathen prototypes of the Scotch clans in the most lawless days of the Highlands. Incapable of union for any peaceful purpose at home, they learned their earliest lesson of subordination in their piratical attacks upon the civilised Christian community of Roman Britain. We first meet with them in history in the character of destroyers and sea-robbers. Yet they possessed already in their wild marshy home the germs of those free institutions which have made the history of England unique amongst the nations of Europe.
Thus, the Anglo-Saxons, before their significant migration from Denmark and Northern Germany, appear as a group of fierce, cruel, and barbaric pagans, reveling in the sea, in violence, and in drinking. They lived in small, isolated communities, held together by family ties, and would only occasionally join with others for raiding purposes. Their lives mainly alternated between herding, piracy, and cattle raiding, always on the hunt for others' possessions when they weren’t busy protecting their own. Every record and sign depicts them as even fiercer heathen ancestors of the Scottish clans during the most lawless times in the Highlands. Unable to unite for any peaceful purpose at home, they learned their first lessons in discipline through their pirate raids on the civilized Christian community of Roman Britain. We first encounter them in history as destroyers and sea thieves. Yet even in their wild, marshy home, they already had the seeds of the free institutions that would make England’s history unique among European nations.
CHAPTER III.
THE ENGLISH SETTLE IN BRITAIN.
Proximity to the sea turns robbers into corsairs. When predatory tribes reach the seaboard they always take to piracy, provided they have attained the shipbuilding level of culture. In the ancient Ægean, in the Malay Archipelago, in the China seas, we see the same process always taking place. Probably from the first period of their severance from the main Aryan stock in Central Asia, the Low German race and their ancestors had been a predatory and conquering people, for ever engaged in raids and smouldering warfare with their neighbours. When they reached the Baltic and the islands of the Frisian coast, they grew naturally into a nation of pirates. Even during the bronze age, we find sculptured stones with representations of long row-boats, manned by several oarsmen, and in one or two cases actually bearing a rude sail. Their prows and sterns stand high out of the water, and are adorned with intricate carvings. They seem like the predecessors of the long ships—snakes and sea-dragons—which afterwards bore the northern corsairs into every river of Europe. Such boats, adapted for long sea-voyages, show a considerable intercourse, piratical or commercial, between the Anglo-Saxon or Scandinavian North and other distant countries. Certainly, from the earliest days of Roman rule on the German Ocean to the thirteenth century, the Low Dutch and Scandinavian tribes carried on an almost unbroken course of expeditions by sea, beginning in every case with mere descents upon the coast for the purposes of plunder, but ending, as a rule, with regular colonisation or political supremacy. In this manner the people of the Baltic and the North Sea ravaged or settled in every country on the sea-shore, from Orkney, Shetland, and the Faroes, to Normandy, Apulia, and Greece; from Boulogne and Kent, to Iceland, Greenland, and, perhaps, America. The colonisation of South-Eastern Britain was but the first chapter in this long history of predatory excursions on the part of the Low German peoples.
Proximity to the sea turns robbers into pirates. When predatory tribes reach the coastline, they almost always take up piracy, as long as they have developed the necessary shipbuilding skills. In the ancient Aegean, in the Malay Archipelago, and in the China Seas, this same pattern is consistently observed. Likely from the very beginning of their separation from the main Aryan group in Central Asia, the Low German race and their ancestors had been a raiding and conquering people, constantly engaged in skirmishes and ongoing conflicts with their neighbors. Once they reached the Baltic and the Frisian coast islands, they naturally evolved into a nation of pirates. Even during the Bronze Age, we find carved stones depicting long rowboats, manned by several oarsmen, and in a few instances actually featuring a primitive sail. Their prows and sterns rise high out of the water and are decorated with intricate carvings. They resemble the predecessors of the long ships—snakes and sea-dragons—that later carried the northern pirates into every river in Europe. These boats, designed for long sea voyages, indicate significant communication, whether for piracy or trade, between the Anglo-Saxon or Scandinavian North and distant lands. Certainly, from the earliest days of Roman control over the German Ocean to the thirteenth century, the Low Dutch and Scandinavian tribes maintained a nearly continuous series of sea expeditions, starting with simple raids on the coast for plunder but usually concluding with regular colonization or political dominance. In this way, the people of the Baltic and North Sea invaded or settled in every country along the shoreline, from Orkney, Shetland, and the Faroes, to Normandy, Apulia, and Greece; from Boulogne and Kent, to Iceland, Greenland, and possibly even America. The colonization of South-Eastern Britain was just the first chapter in this long history of predatory ventures by the Low German peoples.
The piratical ships of the early English were row-boats of very simple construction. We actually possess one undoubted specimen at the present day, whose very date is fixed for us by the circumstances of its discovery. It was dug up, some years since, from a peat-bog in Sleswick, the old England of our forefathers, along with iron arms and implements, and in association with Roman coins ranging in date from A.D. 67 to A.D. 217. It may therefore be pretty confidently assigned to the first half of the third century. In this interesting relic, then, we have one of the identical boats in which the descents upon the British coast were first made. The craft is rudely built of oaken boards, and is seventy feet long by nine broad. The stem and stern are alike in shape, and the boat is fitted for being beached upon the foreshore. A sculptured stone at Häggeby, in Uplande, roughly represents for us such a ship under way, probably of about the same date. It is rowed with twelve pairs of oars, and has no sails; and it contains no other persons but the rowers and a coxswain, who acted doubtless as leader of the expedition. Such a boat might convey about 120 fighting men.
The pirate ships of early England were simple rowboats. We actually have one confirmed example today, which we can date based on how it was found. A few years ago, it was unearthed from a peat bog in Sleswick, the old England of our ancestors, along with iron weapons and tools, as well as Roman coins dated between A.D. 67 and A.D. 217. Therefore, we can fairly confidently date it to the first half of the third century. This fascinating artifact is one of the exact boats used for the first raids on the British coast. The vessel is crudely made from oak boards, measuring seventy feet long by nine feet wide. The front and back are identical in shape, and the boat is designed to be beached on the shore. A carved stone at Häggeby in Uplande depicts a similar ship in motion, likely from around the same period. It is powered by twelve pairs of oars and has no sails; it carries only the rowers and a coxswain, who probably led the expedition. This boat could hold about 120 warriors.
There are some grounds for believing that, even before the establishment of the Roman power in Britain, Teutonic pirates from the northern marshlands were already in the habit of plundering the Celtic inhabitants of the country between the Wash and the mouth of the Thames; and it is possible that an English colony may, even then, have established itself in the modern Lincolnshire. But, be this as it may, we know at least that during the period of the Roman occupation, Low German adventurers were constantly engaged in descending upon the exposed coasts of the English Channel and the North Sea. The Low German tribe nearest to the Roman provinces was that of the Saxons, and accordingly these Teutonic pirates, of whatever race, were known as Saxons by the provincials, and all Englishmen are still so called by the modern Celts, in Wales, Scotland, and Ireland.
There are some reasons to believe that, even before the Romans took control in Britain, Teutonic pirates from the northern marshlands were already invading the Celtic inhabitants in the area between the Wash and the mouth of the Thames; and it's possible that an English colony may have settled in what is now Lincolnshire. Regardless, we know that during the Roman occupation, Low German adventurers were frequently attacking the vulnerable coasts of the English Channel and the North Sea. The Low German tribe closest to the Roman provinces was the Saxons, so these Teutonic pirates, regardless of their specific race, were referred to as Saxons by the local people, and all Englishmen are still called that by modern Celts in Wales, Scotland, and Ireland.
The outlying Roman provinces were close at hand, easy to reach, rich, ill-defended, and a tempting prey for the barbaric tribesmen of the north. Setting out in their light open skiffs from the islands at the mouth of the Elbe, or off the shore afterwards submerged in what is now the Zuyder Zee, the English or Saxon pirates crossed the sea with the prevalent north-east wind, and landed all along the provincial coasts of Gaul and Britain. As the empire decayed under the assaults of the Goths, their ravages turned into regular settlements. One great body pillaged, age after age, the neighbourhood of Bayeux, where, before the middle of the fifth century, it established a flourishing colony, and where the towns and villages all still bear names of Saxon origin. Another horde first plundered and then took up its abode near Boulogne, where local names of the English patronymic type also abound to the present day. In Britain itself, at a date not later than the end of the fourth century, we find (in the "Notitia Imperil") an officer who bears the title of Count of the Saxon Shore, and whose jurisdiction extended from Lincolnshire to Southampton Water. The title probably indicates that piratical incursions had already set in on Britain, and the duty of the count was most likely that of repelling the English invaders.
The distant Roman provinces were nearby, easy to access, wealthy, poorly defended, and an attractive target for the barbarian tribes from the north. Launching their light open boats from the islands at the mouth of the Elbe or from the shore now submerged in what’s known as the Zuyder Zee, the English or Saxon pirates crossed the sea with the strong north-east wind and landed along the coasts of Gaul and Britain. As the empire weakened under attacks from the Goths, their destructive raids evolved into permanent settlements. One large group plundered the area around Bayeux for many generations before establishing a thriving colony there by the mid-fifth century, and the towns and villages in that region still have names of Saxon origin. Another group first looted and then settled near Boulogne, where local names of English origin can still be found today. In Britain itself, by the end of the fourth century at the latest, we see in the "Notitia Imperil" an officer with the title of Count of the Saxon Shore, whose authority extended from Lincolnshire to Southampton Water. This title likely suggests that pirate raids had already begun in Britain, and the count's responsibility was probably to fend off the English invaders.
As soon as the Romans found themselves compelled to withdraw their garrison from Britain, leaving the provinces to defend themselves as best they might, the temptation to the English pirates became a thousand times stronger than before. Though the so-called history of the conquest, handed down to us by Bæda and the "English Chronicle,"[1] is now considered by many enquirers to be mythical in almost every particular, the facts themselves speak out for us with unhesitating certainty. We know that about the middle of the fifth century, shortly after the withdrawal of the regular Roman troops, several bodies of heathen Anglo-Saxons, belonging to the three tribes of Jutes, English, and Saxons, settled en masse on the south-eastern shores of Britain, from the Firth of Forth to the Isle of Wight. The age of mere plundering descents was decisively over, and the age of settlement and colonisation had set in. These heathen Anglo-Saxons drove away, exterminated, or enslaved the Romanised and Christianised Celts, broke down every vestige of Roman civilisation, destroyed the churches, burnt the villas, laid waste many of the towns, and re-introduced a long period of pagan barbarism. For a while Britain remains enveloped in an age of complete uncertainty, and heathen myths intervene between the Christian historical period of the Romans and the Christian historical period initiated by the conversion of Kent. Of South-Eastern Britain under the pagan Anglo-Saxons we know practically nothing, save by inference and analogy, or by the scanty evidence of archæology.
As soon as the Romans had to pull their troops out of Britain, leaving the provinces to fend for themselves, the temptation for English pirates grew immensely stronger. Although the so-called history of the conquest, passed down to us by Bæda and the "English Chronicle,"[1] is now regarded by many researchers as mythical in almost every aspect, the facts speak for themselves with clear certainty. We know that around the mid-fifth century, shortly after the withdrawal of regular Roman soldiers, several groups of pagan Anglo-Saxons from the three tribes of Jutes, English, and Saxons settled en masse on the southeastern coasts of Britain, stretching from the Firth of Forth to the Isle of Wight. The era of mere plundering raids was definitely over, and the age of settlement and colonization had begun. These pagan Anglo-Saxons pushed out, exterminated, or enslaved the Romanized and Christianized Celts, dismantled all traces of Roman civilization, destroyed churches, burned villas, devastated many towns, and reintroduced a long period of pagan barbarism. For a while, Britain remained shrouded in an age of complete uncertainty, with pagan myths interspersed between the Christian historical period of the Romans and the Christian historical period that started with the conversion of Kent. We know practically nothing about southeastern Britain under the pagan Anglo-Saxons, except through inference, analogy, or the limited evidence from archaeology.
According to tradition the Jutes came first. In 449, says the Celtic legend (the date is quite untrustworthy), they landed in Kent, where they first settled in Ruim, which we English call Thanet—then really an island, and gradually spread themselves over the mainland, capturing the great Roman fortress of Rochester and coast land as far as London. Though the details of this story are full of mythical absurdities, the analogy of the later Danish colonies gives it an air of great probability, as the Danes always settled first in islands or peninsulas, and thence proceeded to overrun, and finally to annex, the adjacent district. A second Jutish horde established itself in the Isle of Wight and on the opposite shore of Hampshire. But the whole share borne by the Jutes in the settlement of Britain seems to have been but small.
According to tradition, the Jutes were the first to arrive. In 449, as the Celtic legend goes (the date is pretty unreliable), they landed in Kent, where they initially settled in Ruim, which we now call Thanet—at that time, it was really an island. They gradually spread over the mainland, capturing the important Roman fortress of Rochester and coastal land as far as London. Although the details of this story are filled with mythical absurdities, the parallels with later Danish colonies make it seem quite plausible, as the Danes typically settled first in islands or peninsulas and then moved to overrun and ultimately annex the surrounding areas. A second group of Jutes settled in the Isle of Wight and on the opposite shore of Hampshire. However, the overall role of the Jutes in the settlement of Britain seems to have been quite small.
The Saxons came second in time, if we may believe the legends. In 477, Ælle, with his three sons, is said to have landed on the south coast, where he founded the colony of the South Saxons, or Sussex. In 495, Cerdic and Cynric led another kindred horde to the south-western shore, and made the first settlement of the West Saxons, or Wessex. Of the beginnings of the East Saxon community in Essex, and of the Middle Saxons in Middlesex, we know little, even by tradition. The Saxons undoubtedly came over in large numbers; but a considerable body of their fellow-tribesmen still remained upon the Continent, where they were still independent and unconverted up to the time of Karl the Great.
The Saxons arrived second, according to the legends. In 477, Ælle and his three sons are said to have landed on the south coast, where they established the colony of the South Saxons, or Sussex. In 495, Cerdic and Cynric led another related group to the southwestern shore and created the first settlement of the West Saxons, or Wessex. We know very little about the origins of the East Saxon community in Essex or the Middle Saxons in Middlesex, even from tradition. The Saxons certainly came over in large numbers, but a significant number of their fellow tribespeople remained on the Continent, where they stayed independent and unconverted until the time of Charlemagne.
The English, on the other hand, apparently migrated in a body. There is no trace of any Englishmen in Denmark or Germany after the exodus to Britain. Their language, of which a dialect still survives in Friesland, has utterly died out in Sleswick. The English took for their share of Britain the nearest east coast. We have little record of their arrival, even in the legendary story; we merely learn that in 547, Ida "succeeded to the kingdom" of the Northumbrians, whence we may possibly conclude that the colony was already established. The English settlement extended from the Forth to Essex, and was subdivided into Bernicia, Deira, and East Anglia.
The English, on the other hand, seemingly migrated all at once. There’s no evidence of any English people in Denmark or Germany after they moved to Britain. Their language, which still has a dialect surviving in Friesland, has completely vanished in Sleswick. The English claimed the nearest east coast of Britain. We have very few records of their arrival, even in legendary accounts; we only know that in 547, Ida "took over the kingdom" of the Northumbrians, from which we might infer that the colony was already established. The English settlement stretched from the Forth to Essex and was divided into Bernicia, Deira, and East Anglia.
Wherever the Anglo-Saxons came, their first work was to stamp out with fire and sword every trace of the Roman civilisation. Modern investigations amongst pagan Anglo-Saxon barrows in Britain show the Low German race as pure barbarians, great at destruction, but incapable of constructive work. Professor Rolleston, who has opened several of these early heathen tombs of our Teutonic ancestors, finds in them everywhere abundant evidence of "their great aptness at destroying, and their great slowness in elaborating, material civilisation." Until the Anglo-Saxon received from the Continent the Christian religion and the Roman culture, he was a mere average Aryan barbarian, with a strong taste for war and plunder, but with small love for any of the arts of peace. Wherever else, in Gaul, Spain, or Italy, the Teutonic barbarians came in contact with the Roman civilisation, they received the religion of Christ, and the arts of the conquered people, during or before their conquest of the country. But in Britain the Teutonic invaders remained pagans long after their settlement in the island; and they utterly destroyed, in the south-eastern tract, almost every relic of the Roman rule and of the Christian faith. Hence we have here the curious fact that, during the fifth and sixth centuries, a belt of intrusive and aggressive heathendom intervenes between the Christians of the Continent and the Christian Welsh and Irish of western Britain. The Church of the Celtic Welsh was cut off for more than a hundred years from the Churches of the Roman world by a hostile and impassable barrier of heathen English, Jutes, and Saxons. Their separation produced many momentous effects on the after history both of the Welsh themselves and of their English conquerors.
Wherever the Anglo-Saxons went, their first goal was to wipe out every trace of Roman civilization with fire and sword. Modern studies of pagan Anglo-Saxon burial mounds in Britain show the Low German people as pure barbarians, skilled in destruction but unable to create anything substantial. Professor Rolleston, who has excavated several of these early pagan tombs of our Teutonic ancestors, finds clear evidence throughout that they were "great at destroying, but very slow to develop material civilization." Until the Anglo-Saxons received Christianity and Roman culture from the Continent, they were just ordinary Aryan barbarians, with a strong inclination for war and looting, but little appreciation for the arts of peace. In Gaul, Spain, or Italy, wherever the Teutonic barbarians encountered Roman civilization, they adopted the religion of Christ and the arts of the conquered people during or before their conquest. However, in Britain, the Teutonic invaders remained pagans long after they settled on the island; they completely destroyed almost every remnant of Roman rule and the Christian faith in the southeastern region. Thus, we see the peculiar fact that during the fifth and sixth centuries, a belt of intrusive and aggressive paganism separated the Christians on the Continent from the Christian Welsh and Irish in western Britain. The Church of the Celtic Welsh was cut off for over a hundred years from the Roman Churches by a hostile and impassable barrier of pagan English, Jutes, and Saxons. Their separation had significant effects on the future history of both the Welsh themselves and their English conquerors.
[1] For an account of these two main authorities see further on, Bæda in chapter xi., and the "Chronicle" in chapter xviii.
[1] For more details on these two key sources, check out Bæda in chapter xi., and the "Chronicle" in chapter xviii.
CHAPTER IV.
THE COLONISATION OF THE COAST.
Though the myths which surround the arrival of the English in Britain have little historical value, they are yet interesting for the light which they throw incidentally upon the habits and modes of thought of the colonists. They have one character in common with all other legends, that they grow fuller and more circumstantial the further they proceed from the original time. Bæda, who wrote about A.D. 700, gives them in a very meagre form: the English Chronicle, compiled at the court of Ælfred, about A.D. 900, adds several important traditional particulars: while with the romantic Geoffrey of Monmouth, A.D. 1152, they assume the character of full and circumstantial tales. The less men knew about the conquest, the more they had to tell about it.
While the myths surrounding the arrival of the English in Britain may not hold much historical significance, they are still intriguing because they reveal insights into the habits and mindset of the colonists. Like all legends, they become richer and more detailed the further they drift from the original events. Bæda, who wrote around A.D. 700, presents them in a rather sparse manner; the English Chronicle, compiled at the court of Ælfred around A.D. 900, adds several important traditional details; and then, with the romantic Geoffrey of Monmouth in A.D. 1152, they evolve into elaborate and detailed stories. The less people knew about the conquest, the more stories they had to tell about it.
Among the most sacred animals of the Aryan race was the horse. Even in the Indian epics, the sacrifice of a horse was the highest rite of the primitive religion. Tacitus tells us that the Germans kept sacred white horses at the public expense, in the groves and woods of the gods: and that from their neighings and snortings, auguries were taken. Amongst the people of the northern marshlands, the white horse seems to have been held in especial honour, and to this day a white horse rampant forms the cognisance of Hanover and Brunswick. The English settlers brought this, their national emblem, with them to Britain, and cut its figure on the chalk downs as they advanced westward, to mark the progress of their conquest. The white horses on the Berkshire and Wiltshire hills still bear witness to their settlement. A white horse is even now the symbol of Kent. Hence it is not surprising to learn that in the legendary story of the first colonisation, the Jutish leaders who led the earliest Teutonic host into Thanet should bear the names of Hengest and Horsa, the stallion and the mare. They came in three keels—a ridiculously inadequate number, considering their size and the necessities of a conquering army: and they settled in 449 (for the legends are always most precise where they are least historical) in the Isle of Thanet. "A multitude of whelps," says the Welsh monk Gildas, "came forth from the lair of the barbaric lioness, in three cyuls, as they call them." Vortigern, King of the Welsh, had invited them to come to his aid against the Picts of North Britain and the Scots of Ireland, who were making piratical incursions into the deserted province, left unprotected through the heavy levies made by the departing Romans. The Jutes attacked and conquered the Gaels, but then turned against their Welsh allies.
Among the most revered animals of the Aryan race was the horse. Even in Indian epics, the sacrifice of a horse was the highest rite of their early religion. Tacitus informs us that the Germans kept sacred white horses at public expense, in the groves and woods dedicated to the gods; from their neighing and snorting, omens were interpreted. Among the people of the northern marshlands, the white horse was especially honored, and even today, a white horse rampant symbolizes Hanover and Brunswick. The English settlers brought this national emblem with them to Britain, carving its image into the chalk hills as they moved westward, marking their conquest. The white horses on the Berkshire and Wiltshire hills still bear witness to their settlement. A white horse is even now the symbol of Kent. Therefore, it’s not surprising to learn that in the legendary tale of the first colonization, the Jutish leaders who brought the earliest Teutonic group into Thanet were named Hengest and Horsa, the stallion and the mare. They arrived in three boats—a surprisingly small number, given their size and the needs of a conquering army—and settled in 449 (for legends are often most precise where they are least historical) on the Isle of Thanet. "A multitude of whelps," says the Welsh monk Gildas, "came forth from the lair of the barbaric lioness, in three cyuls, as they call them." Vortigern, King of the Welsh, had invited them to assist against the Picts of North Britain and the Scots of Ireland, who were making attacks on the deserted province, left vulnerable by the heavy taxes imposed by the departing Romans. The Jutes attacked and conquered the Gaels, but then turned against their Welsh allies.
In 455, the Jutes advanced from Thanet to conquer the whole of Kent, "and Hengest and Horsa fought with Vortigern the king," says the English Chronicle, "at the place that is cleped Æglesthrep; and there men slew Horsa his brother, and after that Hengest came to rule, and Æsc his son." One year later, Hengest and Æsc fought once more with the Welsh at Crayford, "and offslew 4,000 men; and the Britons then forsook Kent-land, and fled with mickle awe to London-bury." In this account we may see a dim recollection of the settlement of the two petty Jutish kingdoms in Kent, with their respective capitals at Canterbury and Rochester, whose separate dioceses still point back to the two original principalities. It may be worth while to note, too, that the name Æsc means the ash-tree; and that this tree was as sacred among plants as the horse was among animals.
In 455, the Jutes moved from Thanet to take over all of Kent, "and Hengest and Horsa battled with King Vortigern," says the English Chronicle, "at a place called Æglesthrep; and there men killed Horsa, his brother, and after that Hengest came to power, along with his son Æsc." One year later, Hengest and Æsc fought again with the Welsh at Crayford, "and killed 4,000 men; and the Britons then abandoned Kent and fled in great fear to London." This account reflects a vague memory of the establishment of the two small Jutish kingdoms in Kent, with their capitals in Canterbury and Rochester, whose separate dioceses still trace back to the two original principalities. It's also worth noting that the name Æsc means the ash-tree; and this tree was as sacred among plants as the horse was among animals.
Nevertheless, a kernel of truth doubtless lingers in the traditional story. Thanet was afterwards one of the first landing-places of the Danes: and its isolated position—for a broad belt of sea then separated the island from the Kentish main—would make it a natural post to be assigned by the Welsh to their doubtful piratical allies. The inlet was guarded by the great Roman fortress of Rhutupiæ: and after the fall of that important stronghold, the English may probably have occupied the principality of East Kent, with its capital of Canterbury. The walls of Rochester may have held out longer: and the West Kentish kingdom may well have been founded by two successful battles at the passage of the Medway and the Cray.
Nevertheless, a bit of truth likely remains in the traditional story. Thanet was later one of the first landing spots for the Danes, and its remote location—since a wide stretch of sea then separated the island from the main part of Kent—would make it a natural spot for the Welsh to assign to their uncertain pirate allies. The inlet was protected by the large Roman fortress of Rhutupiæ, and after that important stronghold fell, the English probably occupied the region of East Kent, with its capital at Canterbury. The walls of Rochester may have held out longer, and the West Kent kingdom might have been established after two successful battles at the Medway and the Cray.
The legend as to the settlement of Sussex is of much the same sort. In 477, Ælle the Saxon came to Britain also with the suspiciously symmetrical number of three ships. With him came his three sons, Kymen, Wlencing, and Cissa. These names are obviously invented to account for those of three important places in the South-Saxon chieftainship. The host landed at Kymenes ora, probably Keynor, in the Bill of Selsey, then, as its title imports, a separate island girt round by the tidal sea: their capital and, in days after the Norman conquest, their cathedral was at Cissan-ceaster, the Roman Regnum, now Chichester: while the third name survives in the modern village of Lancing, near Shoreham. The Saxons at once fought the natives "and offslew many Welsh, and drove some in flight into the wood that is named Andredes-leag," now the Weald of Kent and Sussex. A little colony thus occupied the western half of the modern county: but the eastern portion still remained in the hands of the Welsh. For awhile the great Roman fortress of Anderida (now Pevensey) held out against the invaders; until in 491 "Ælle and Cissa beset Anderida, and offslew all that were therein; nor was there after even one Briton left alive." All Sussex became a single Saxon kingdom, ringed round by the great forest of the Weald. Here again the obviously unhistorical character of the main facts throws the utmost doubt upon the nature of the details. Yet, in this case too, the central idea itself is likely enough,—that the South Saxons first occupied the solitary coast islet of Selsey; then conquered the fortress of Regnum and the western shore as far as Eastbourne; and finally captured Anderida and the eastern half of the county up to the line of the Romney marshes.
The story about how Sussex was settled is quite similar. In 477, Ælle the Saxon arrived in Britain with three ships—an oddly neat number. He brought along his three sons, Kymen, Wlencing, and Cissa. These names were clearly made up to explain the names of three significant places in the South-Saxon leadership. The group landed at Kymenes ora, likely Keynor, in the Bill of Selsey, which was then a distinct island surrounded by tidal waters. Their capital, which later became their cathedral after the Norman conquest, was at Cissan-ceaster, the Roman settlement now known as Chichester; meanwhile, the third name lives on in the modern village of Lancing, near Shoreham. The Saxons immediately battled the locals "and killed many Welsh, driving some to flee into the woods called Andredes-leag," which is now the Weald of Kent and Sussex. A small colony thus settled in the western half of what is now the county, but the eastern part still remained under Welsh control. For a while, the significant Roman fortress of Anderida (now Pevensey) resisted the invaders; until 491, when "Ælle and Cissa surrounded Anderida and killed everyone inside; nor was there then even one Briton left alive." All of Sussex became a single Saxon kingdom, bordered by the vast Weald forest. Again, the evidently fictional nature of the main events casts serious doubt on the specifics. However, the core idea is still plausible—that the South Saxons first occupied the isolated coastal islet of Selsey; then conquered the fortress of Regnum and the western shore as far as Eastbourne; and finally took control of Anderida and the eastern half of the county up to the line of the Romney marshes.
Even more improbable is the story of the Saxon settlement on the more distant portion of the south coast. In 495 "came twain aldermen to Britain, Cerdic and Cynric his son, with five ships, at that place that is cleped Cerdices ora, and fought that ilk day with the Welsh." Clearly, the name of Cerdic may be invented solely to account for the name of the place: since we see by the sequel that the English freely imagined such personages as pegs on which to hang their mythical history.[1] For, six years later, one Port landed at Portsmouth with two ships, and there slew a Welsh nobleman. But we know positively that the name of Portsmouth comes from the Latin Portus; and therefore Port must have been simply invented to explain the unknown derivation. Still more flagrant is the case of Wihtgar, who conquered the Isle of Wight, and was buried at Wihtgarasbyrig, or Carisbrooke. For the origin of that name is really quite different: the Wiht-ware or Wiht-gare are the men of Wight, just as the Cant-ware are the men of Kent: and Wiht-gara-byrig is the Wight-men's-bury, just as Cant-wara-byrig or Canterbury is the Kent-men's-bury. Moreover, a double story is told in the Chronicle as to the original colonisation of Wessex; the first attributing the conquest to Cerdic and Cynric, and the second to Stuf and Wihtgar.
Even more unlikely is the story of the Saxon settlement on the far part of the south coast. In 495, "two aldermen came to Britain, Cerdic and his son Cynric, with five ships, at a place called Cerdices ora, and fought that very day with the Welsh." Clearly, the name Cerdic might have been invented just to explain the name of the place, since we see from the following events that the English freely created such characters as a way to frame their mythical history.[1] For, six years later, a leader named Port landed at Portsmouth with two ships, and there he killed a Welsh nobleman. But we know for sure that the name Portsmouth comes from the Latin word Portus; therefore, Port must have been simply made up to justify the unknown origin. Even more outrageous is the story of Wihtgar, who conquered the Isle of Wight and was buried at Wihtgarasbyrig, or Carisbrooke. The origin of that name is actually quite different: the Wiht-ware or Wiht-gare are the men of Wight, just as the Cant-ware are the men of Kent; and Wiht-gara-byrig means the Wight-men’s-burial place, just as Cant-wara-byrig or Canterbury means the Kent-men’s-burial place. Moreover, there are two different accounts in the Chronicle regarding the original colonization of Wessex; the first credits the conquest to Cerdic and Cynric, while the second attributes it to Stuf and Wihtgar.
The only other existing legend refers to the great English kingdom of Northumbria: and about it the English Chronicle, which is mainly West Saxon in origin, merely tells us in dry terms under the year 547, "Here Ida came to rule." There are no details, even of the meagre kind, vouchsafed in the south; no account of the conquest of the great Roman town of York, or of the resistance offered by the powerful Brigantian tribes. But a fragment of some old Northumbrian tradition, embedded in the later and spurious Welsh compilation which bears the name of Nennius, tells us a not improbable tale—that the first settlement on the coast of the Lothians was made as early as the conquest of Kent, by Jutes of the same stock as those who colonised Thanet. A hundred years later, the Welsh poems seem to say, Ida "the flame-bearer," fought his way down from a petty principality on the Forth, and occupied the whole Northumbrian coast, in spite of the stubborn guerilla warfare of the despairing provincials. Still less do we learn about the beginnings of Mercia, the powerful English kingdom which occupied the midlands; or about the first colonisation of East Anglia. In short, the legends of the settlement, unhistorical and meagre as they are, refer only to the Jutish and Saxon conquests in the south, and tell us nothing at all about the origin of the main English kingdoms in the north. It is important to bear in mind this fact, because the current conceptions as to the spread of the Anglo-Saxon race and the extermination of the native Welsh are largely based upon the very limited accounts of the conquest of Kent and Sussex, and the mournful dirges of the Welsh monks or bards.
The only other existing legend talks about the great English kingdom of Northumbria. The English Chronicle, which mainly comes from the West Saxons, simply states in a dry way under the year 547, "Here Ida came to rule." There are no details, not even of the scant kind, provided in the south; no account of the conquest of the major Roman town of York or the resistance from the powerful Brigantian tribes. However, a fragment of an old Northumbrian tradition, found in the later and false Welsh collection named Nennius, shares a plausible story—that the first settlement on the coast of the Lothians occurred as early as the conquest of Kent, by Jutes from the same group as those who settled Thanet. A hundred years later, it seems the Welsh poems say, Ida "the flame-bearer," fought his way down from a small principality on the Forth and took over the entire Northumbrian coast, despite the fierce guerrilla tactics of the desperate locals. We learn even less about the beginnings of Mercia, the powerful English kingdom in the midlands, or the first colonization of East Anglia. In short, the legends of settlement, as unhistoric and scant as they are, only refer to the Jutish and Saxon conquests in the south and tell us nothing about the origins of the main English kingdoms in the north. It's important to keep this in mind because the current ideas about the spread of the Anglo-Saxon race and the extermination of the native Welsh are largely based on the very limited accounts of the conquest of Kent and Sussex, along with the mournful laments of the Welsh monks or bards.
It seems improbable, however, that the north-eastern coast of Britain, naturally exposed above every other part to the ravages of northern pirates, and in later days the head-quarters of the Danish intruders in our island, should so long have remained free from English incursions. If the Teutonic settlers really first established themselves here a century later than their conquest of Kent, we can only account for it by the supposition that York and the Brigantes, the old metropolis of the provinces, held out far more stubbornly and successfully than Rochester and Anderida, with their very servile Romanised population. But even the words of the Chronicle do not necessarily imply that Ida was the first king of the Northumbrians, or that the settlement of the country took place in his days.[2] And if they did, we need not feel bound to accept their testimony, considering that the earliest date we can assign for the composition of the chronicle is the reign of Ælfred: while Bæda, the earlier native Northumbrian historian, throws no light at all upon the question. Hence it seems probable that Nennius preserves a truthful tradition, and that the English settled in the region between the Forth and the Tyne, at least as early as the Jutes settled in Kent or the Saxons along the South Coast, from Pevensey Bay to Southampton Water.
It seems unlikely, however, that the northeastern coast of Britain, being naturally more vulnerable to attacks from northern pirates than any other area, and later becoming the base for the Danish invaders in our island, would have remained free from English raids for so long. If the Germanic settlers actually established themselves here a century after they conquered Kent, we can only explain this by assuming that York and the Brigantes, the ancient capital of the provinces, resisted much more fiercely and successfully than Rochester and Anderida, which had a very subservient Romanized population. However, even the Chronicle's wording does not necessarily mean that Ida was the first king of the Northumbrians or that the establishment of the region happened during his time.[2] And even if it did, we don't have to take their account at face value, considering that the earliest date we can attribute to the creation of the chronicle is during the reign of Ælfred, while Bæda, the earlier historian from Northumbria, provides no clarity on the matter. Thus, it seems likely that Nennius maintains a true tradition, and that the English settled in the area between the Forth and the Tyne as early as the Jutes settled in Kent or the Saxons along the South Coast, from Pevensey Bay to Southampton Water.
If, then, we leave out of consideration the etymological myths and numerical absurdities of the English or Welsh legends, and look only at the facts disclosed to us by the subsequent condition of the country, we shall find that the early Anglo-Saxon settlements took place somewhat after this wise. In the extreme north, the English apparently did not care to settle in the rugged mountain country between Aberdeen and Edinburgh, inhabited by the free and warlike Picts. But from the Firth of Forth to the borders of Essex, a succession of colonies, belonging to the restricted English tribe, occupied the whole provincial coast, burning, plundering, and massacring in many places as they went. First and northernmost of all came the people whom we know by their Latinised title of Bernicians, and who descended upon the rocky braes between Forth and Tyne. These are the English of Ida's kingdom, the modern Lothians and Northumberland. Their chief town was at Bebbanburh, now Bamborough, which Ida "timbered, and betyned it with a hedge." Next in geographical order stood the people of Deira, or Yorkshire, who occupied the rich agricultural valley of the Ouse, the fertile alluvial tract of Holderness, and the bleak coast-line from Tyne to Humber. Whether they conquered the Roman capital of York, or whether it made terms with the invaders, we do not know; but it is not mentioned as the chief town of the English kings before the days of Eadwine, under whom the two Northumbrian chieftainships were united into a single kingdom. However, as Eadwine assumed some of the imperial Roman trappings, it seems not unlikely that a portion at least of the Romanised population survived the conquest. The two principalities probably spread back politically in most places as far as the watershed which separates the basins of the German Ocean and the Irish Sea; but the English population seems to have lived mainly along the coast or in the fertile valley of the Ouse and its tributaries; for Elmet and Loidis, two Welsh principalities, long held out in the Leeds district, and the people of the dales and the inland parts, as we shall see reason hereafter to conclude, even now show evident marks of Celtic descent. Together the two chieftainships were generally known by the name of Northumberland, now confined to their central portion; but it must never be forgotten that the Lothians, which at present form part of modern Scotland, were originally a portion of this early English kingdom, and are still, perhaps, more purely English in blood and speech than any other district in our island.
If we disregard the etymological myths and numerical nonsense of the English or Welsh legends, and focus only on the facts revealed by the later situation in the country, we will find that the early Anglo-Saxon settlements occurred somewhat like this. In the far north, the English seemingly didn't want to settle in the rugged mountainous area between Aberdeen and Edinburgh, which was inhabited by the free and fierce Picts. However, from the Firth of Forth to the borders of Essex, a series of colonies belonging to the limited English tribe took over the entire provincial coast, burning, looting, and killing in many places as they went. First and furthest north were the people we know by their Latinized name, the Bernicians, who came down onto the rocky slopes between the Forth and the Tyne. These were the English of Ida's kingdom, in what we now call the modern Lothians and Northumberland. Their main town was Bebbanburh, now Bamborough, which Ida "timbered and surrounded with a hedge." Following geographically were the people of Deira, or Yorkshire, who occupied the rich farming valley of the Ouse, the fertile alluvial area of Holderness, and the bleak coastline from the Tyne to the Humber. Whether they conquered the Roman capital of York, , or whether it reached an agreement with the invaders, we don't know; but it isn't mentioned as the main town of the English kings until the time of Eadwine, when the two Northumbrian chiefdoms were united into a single kingdom. However, since Eadwine adopted some of the imperial Roman practices, it seems likely that at least part of the Romanized population survived the conquest. The two principalities probably expanded politically in most areas as far as the watershed that divides the basins of the North Sea and the Irish Sea; but the English population appears to have mainly lived along the coast or in the fertile valley of the Ouse and its tributaries. Elmet and Loidis, two Welsh principalities, long resisted in the Leeds area, and the people of the dales and the inland regions, as we will later find, still show clear signs of Celtic ancestry. Together, the two chiefdoms were generally known as Northumberland, a name now restricted to their central part; but it must never be forgotten that the Lothians, which currently make up part of modern Scotland, were originally a part of this early English kingdom, and are still, perhaps, more purely English in heritage and language than any other area in our island.
From Humber to the Wash was occupied by a second English colony, the men of Lincolnshire, divided into three minor tribes, one of which, the Gainas, has left its name to Gainsborough. Here, again, we hear nothing of the conquest, nor of the means by which the powerful Roman colony of Lincoln fell into the hands of the English. But the town still retains its Roman name, and in part its Roman walls; so that we may conclude the native population was not entirely exterminated.
From the Humber to the Wash was home to a second English colony, the people of Lincolnshire, split into three smaller tribes, one of which, the Gainas, gave its name to Gainsborough. Once again, we don’t hear anything about the conquest or the methods by which the strong Roman colony of Lincoln came under English control. However, the town still keeps its Roman name and some of its Roman walls, leading us to conclude that the native population was not completely wiped out.
East Anglia, as its name imports, was likewise colonised by an English horde, divided, like the men of Kent, into two minor bodies, the North Folk and the South Folk, whose names survive in the modern counties of Norfolk and Suffolk. But in East Anglia, as in Yorkshire, we shall see reason hereafter to conclude that the lower orders of Welsh were largely spared, and that their descendants still form in part the labouring classes of the two counties. Here, too, the English settlers probably clustered thickest along the coast, like the Danes in later days; and the great swampy expanse of the Fens, then a mere waste of marshland tenanted by beavers and wild fowl, formed the inland boundary or mark of their almost insular kingdom.
East Anglia, as its name suggests, was also settled by an English group, divided, like the people of Kent, into two smaller groups: the North Folk and the South Folk, whose names are still used in the modern counties of Norfolk and Suffolk. However, in East Anglia, as in Yorkshire, we will later find reasons to conclude that the lower classes of Welsh people were mostly left alone, and their descendants still make up part of the working class in the two counties. Here as well, the English settlers likely gathered most densely along the coast, similar to the Danes in later times; and the large, swampy area of the Fens, which was then just a wasteland inhabited by beavers and wild birds, served as the inland boundary of their nearly insular kingdom.
The southern half of the coast was peopled by Englishmen of the Saxon and Jutish tribes. First came the country of the East Saxons, or Essex, the flat land stretching from the borders of East Anglia to the estuary of the Thames. This had been one of the most thickly-populated Roman regions, containing the important stations of Camalodunum, London, and Verulam. But we know nothing, even by report, of its conquest. Beyond it, and separated by the fenland of the Lea, lay the outlying little principality of Middlesex. The upper reaches of the Thames were still in the hands of the Welsh natives, for the great merchant city of London blocked the way for the pirates to the head-waters of the river.
The southern part of the coast was inhabited by Englishmen from the Saxon and Jutish tribes. First was the region of the East Saxons, or Essex, a flat area that stretched from the borders of East Anglia to the mouth of the Thames. This had been one of the most densely populated Roman territories, which included important towns like Camalodunum, London, and Verulam. However, we know nothing about its conquest, not even through hearsay. Beyond this region, separated by the marshy land of the Lea, was the small principality of Middlesex. The upper parts of the Thames were still controlled by the Welsh natives, as the major merchant city of London blocked the way for pirates trying to reach the river's upper trails.
On the south side of the estuary lay the Jutish principalities of East and West Kent, including the strong Roman posts of Rhutupiæ, Dover, Rochester, and Canterbury. The great forest of the Weald and the Romney Marshes separated them from Sussex; and the insular positions of Thanet and Sheppey had always special attractions for the northern pirates.
On the south side of the estuary were the Jutish territories of East and West Kent, which included the strong Roman forts at Richborough, Dover, Rochester, and Canterbury. The vast Weald forest and the Romney Marshes set them apart from Sussex, while the isolated locations of Thanet and Sheppey always appealed to the northern pirates.
Beyond the marshes, again, the strip of southern shore, between the downs and the sea, as far as Hayling Island, fell into the hands of the South Saxons, whose boundary to the east was formed by Romney Marsh, and to the west by the flats near Chichester, where the forest runs down to the tidal swamp by the sea. The district north of the Weald, now known as Surrey, was also peopled by Saxon freebooters, at a later date, though doubtless far more sparsely.
Beyond the marshes, once again, the stretch of southern coastline between the hills and the sea, reaching as far as Hayling Island, was taken over by the South Saxons. Their eastern boundary was marked by Romney Marsh, while to the west it was bordered by the lowlands near Chichester, where the woods extend down to the tidal marsh by the sea. The area north of the Weald, now called Surrey, was also settled by Saxon raiders at a later time, although certainly in much smaller numbers.
Finally, along the wooded coast from Portsmouth to Poole Harbour, the Gewissas, afterwards known as the West Saxons, established their power. The Isle of Wight and the region about Southampton Water, however, were occupied by the Meonwaras, a small intrusive colony of Jutes. Up the rich valley overlooked by the great Roman city of Winchester (Venta Belgarum), the West Saxons made their way, not without severe opposition, as their own legends and traditions tell us; and in Winchester they fixed their capital for awhile. The long chain of chalk downs behind the city formed their weak northern mark or boundary, while to the west they seem always to have carried on a desultory warfare with the yet unsubdued Welsh, commanded by their great leader Ambrosius, who has left his name to Ambres-byrig, or Amesbury.
Finally, along the wooded coastline from Portsmouth to Poole Harbour, the Gewissas, later known as the West Saxons, established their power. The Isle of Wight and the area around Southampton Water, however, were occupied by the Meonwaras, a small group of Jutes. Up the fertile valley that overlooked the great Roman city of Winchester (Venta Belgarum), the West Saxons pushed forward, facing significant opposition, as their own legends and traditions tell us; and in Winchester, they temporarily set up their capital. The long chain of chalk hills behind the city marked their weak northern boundary, while to the west, they seemed to have continually engaged in sporadic warfare with the still unconquered Welsh, led by their great leader Ambrosius, who gave his name to Ambres-byrig, or Amesbury.
We must not, however, suppose that each of these colonies had from the first a united existence as a political community. We know that even the eight or ten kingdoms into which England was divided at the dawn of the historical period were each themselves produced by the consolidation of several still smaller chieftainships. Even in the two petty Kentish kingdoms there were under-kings, who had once been independent. Wight was a distinct kingdom till the reign of Ceadwalla in Wessex. The later province of Mercia was composed of minor divisions, known as the Hwiccas, the Middle English, the West Hecan, and so forth. Henry of Huntingdon, a historian of the twelfth century, who had access, however, to several valuable and original sources of information now lost, tells us that many chieftains came from Germany, occupied Mercia and East Anglia, and often fought with one another for the supremacy. In fact, the petty kingdoms of the eighth century were themselves the result of a consolidation of many forgotten principalities founded by the first conquerors.
We shouldn't assume that each of these colonies had a unified existence as a political community from the very beginning. It's known that even the eight or ten kingdoms that made up England at the start of the historical period were created by merging several smaller chieftainships. Even in the two small Kentish kingdoms, there were under-kings who had once been independent. Wight was an independent kingdom until the reign of Ceadwalla in Wessex. The later area of Mercia was made up of smaller divisions called the Hwiccas, the Middle English, the West Hecan, and so on. Henry of Huntingdon, a twelfth-century historian who had access to several valuable original sources of information that are now lost, tells us that many chieftains came from Germany, took control of Mercia and East Anglia, and frequently fought each other for dominance. In fact, the small kingdoms of the eighth century were themselves the result of merging many forgotten principalities established by the first conquerors.
Thus the earliest England with which we are historically acquainted consisted of a mere long strip or borderland of Teutonic coast, divided into tiny chieftainships, and girding round half of the eastern and southern shores of a still Celtic Britain. Its area was discontinuous, and its inland boundaries towards the back country were vaguely defined. As Massachusetts and Connecticut stood off from Virginia and Georgia—as New South Wales and Victoria stand off from South Australia and Queensland—so Northumbria stood off from East Anglia, and Kent from Sussex. Each colony represented a little English nucleus along the coast or up the mouths of the greater rivers, such as the Thames and Humber, where the pirates could easily drive in their light craft. From such a nucleus, perched at first on some steep promontory like Bamborough, some separate island like Thanet, Wight, and Selsey, or some long spit of land like Holderness and Hurst Castle, the barbarians could extend their dominions on every side, till they reached some natural line of demarcation in the direction of their nearest Teutonic neighbours, which formed their necessary mark. Inland they spread as far as they could conquer; but coastwise the rivers and fens were their limits against one another. Thus this oldest insular England is marked off into at least eight separate colonies by the Forth, the Tyne, the Humber, the Wash, the Harwich Marshes, the Thames, the Weald Forest, and the Chichester tidal swamp region. As to how the pirates settled down along this wide stretch of coast, we know practically nothing; of their westward advance we know a little, and as time proceeds, that knowledge becomes more and more.
Thus, the earliest England we historically know consisted of a long strip of Teutonic coast, divided into small chiefdoms, surrounding half of the eastern and southern shores of a still Celtic Britain. Its area was disconnected, and its inland boundaries toward the backcountry were vaguely defined. Just as Massachusetts and Connecticut separate from Virginia and Georgia—as New South Wales and Victoria stand apart from South Australia and Queensland—Northumbria was separate from East Anglia and Kent from Sussex. Each colony represented a small English nucleus along the coast or at the mouths of major rivers, like the Thames and Humber, where pirates could easily dock their small boats. From these nuclei, initially located on steep cliffs like Bamborough, on islands like Thanet, Wight, and Selsey, or on long stretches of land like Holderness and Hurst Castle, the invaders could expand their territories in all directions until they reached some natural border against their nearest Teutonic neighbors. Inland, they pushed as far as they could conquer, but along the coast, the rivers and wetlands marked their limits against each other. Therefore, this earliest insular England is divided into at least eight separate colonies by the Forth, the Tyne, the Humber, the Wash, the Harwich Marshes, the Thames, the Weald Forest, and the Chichester tidal swamp area. As for how the pirates settled down along this vast stretch of coast, we know practically nothing; we have some knowledge of their westward expansion, and over time, that knowledge has increased.
[1] Cerdic is apparently a British rather than an English name, since Bæda mentions a certain "Cerdic, rex Brettonum." This may have been a Caradoc. Perhaps the first element in the names Cerdices ora, Cerdices ford, &c., was older than the English conquest. The legends are invariably connected with local names.
[1] Cerdic is likely a British name instead of an English one, as Bæda refers to a "Cerdic, king of the Britons." This might have been a Caradoc. It's possible that the first part of the names Cerdices ora, Cerdices ford, etc., was established before the English conquest. The legends are always linked to local names.
[2] A remarkable passage in the Third Continuator of Florence mentions Hyring as the first king of Bernicia, followed by Woden and five other mythical personages, before Ida. Clearly, this is mere unhistorical guesswork on the part of the monk of Bury; but it may enclose a genuine tradition so far as Hyring is concerned.
[2] A notable excerpt in the Third Continuator of Florence refers to Hyring as the first king of Bernicia, preceded by Woden and five other mythical figures, before Ida. Clearly, this is just speculative imagination on the part of the monk of Bury; but it might contain a genuine tradition regarding Hyring.
CHAPTER V.
THE ENGLISH IN THEIR NEW HOMES.
If any trust at all can be placed in the legends, a lull in the conquest followed the first settlement, and for some fifty years the English—or at least the West Saxons—were engaged in consolidating their own dominions, without making any further attack upon those of the Welsh. It may be well, therefore, to enquire what changes of manners had come over them in consequence of their change of place from the shores of the Baltic and the North Sea to those of the Channel and the German Ocean.
If we can believe the legends, there was a pause in the conquest after the initial settlement, and for about fifty years, the English—or at least the West Saxons—were focused on strengthening their own territories without launching any new assaults on the Welsh lands. It might be worth looking into what changes in customs occurred due to their shift from the Baltic and North Sea coasts to those along the Channel and the North Sea.
As a whole, English society remained much the same in Britain as it had been in Sleswick and North Holland. The English came over in a body, with their women and children, their flocks and herds, their goods and chattels. The peculiar breed of cattle which they brought with them may still be distinguished in their remains from the earlier Celtic short-horn associated with Roman ruins and pre-historic barrows. They came as settlers, not as mere marauders; and they remained banded together in their original tribes and families after they had occupied the soil of Britain.
As a whole, English society in Britain stayed pretty much the same as it had been in Sleswick and North Holland. The English arrived in large groups, bringing their women and children, livestock, and belongings. The unique breed of cattle they brought can still be seen in their remains, different from the earlier Celtic short-horn found with Roman ruins and ancient burial mounds. They came as settlers, not just raiders; and they remained united in their original tribes and families even after they settled in Britain.
From the moment of their landing in Britain the savage corsairs of the Sleswick flats seem wholly to have laid aside their seafaring habits. They built no more ships, apparently; for many years after Bishop Wilfrith had to teach the South Saxons how to catch sea-fish; while during the early Danish incursions we hear distinctly that the English had no vessels; nor is there much incidental mention of shipping between the age of the settlement and that of Ælfred. The new-comers took up their abode at once on the richest parts of Roman Britain, and came into full enjoyment of orchards which they had not planted and fields which they had not sown. The state of cultivation in which they found the vale of York and the Kentish glens must have been widely different from that to which they were accustomed in their old heath-clad home. Accordingly, they settled down at once into farmers and landowners on a far larger scale than of yore; and they were not anxious to move away from the rich lands which they had so easily acquired. From being sailors and graziers they took to be agriculturists and landmen. In the towns, indeed, they did not settle; and most of these continued to bear their old Roman or Celtic titles. A few may have been destroyed, especially in the first onset, like Anderida, and, at a later date, Chester; but the greater number seem to have been still scantily inhabited, under English protection, by a mixed urban population, mainly Celtic in blood, and known by the name of Loegrians. It was in the country, however, that the English conquerers took up their abode. They were tillers of the soil, not merchants or skippers, and it was long before they acquired a taste for urban life. The whole eastern half of England is filled with villages bearing the characteristic English clan names, and marking each the home of a distinct family of early settlers. As soon as the new-comers had burnt the villa of the old Roman proprietor, and killed, driven out, or enslaved his abandoned serfs, they took the land to themselves and divided it out on their national system. Hence the whole government and social organisation of England is purely Teutonic, and the country even lost its old name of Britain for its new one of England.
From the moment they landed in Britain, the savage corsairs of the Sleswick flats seemed to completely abandon their seafaring ways. They apparently stopped building ships; for many years after, Bishop Wilfrith had to teach the South Saxons how to catch fish from the sea. During the early Danish invasions, we clearly hear that the English had no vessels. There's not much mention of shipping from the time of their settlement until the era of Ælfred. The newcomers immediately settled in the most fertile parts of Roman Britain, enjoying orchards they hadn’t planted and fields they hadn’t sown. The level of farming they encountered in the Vale of York and the Kentish valleys must have been very different from what they were used to in their old heath-covered homeland. As a result, they quickly established themselves as farmers and landowners on a much larger scale than before and were not eager to leave the rich lands they had easily acquired. Transitioning from sailors and grazers, they became farmers and landowners. They did not settle in the towns; most still retained their old Roman or Celtic names. Some may have been destroyed, especially in the initial attacks, like Anderida, and later on, Chester; but it seems most were still only sparsely populated, protected by the English, with a mixed urban population, mainly of Celtic descent, known as the Loegrians. However, the English conquerors made their homes in the countryside. They were cultivators of the land, not merchants or skippers, and it took a long time for them to develop a taste for city life. The entire eastern half of England is filled with villages that bear characteristic English clan names, marking the home of distinct families of early settlers. Once the newcomers had burned down the villa of the old Roman owner and killed, driven out, or enslaved his abandoned serfs, they took the land for themselves and divided it according to their national system. Thus, the entire government and social structure of England became purely Teutonic, and the country eventually lost its old name of Britain for the new one, England.
In England, as of old in Sleswick, the village community formed the unit of English society. Each such township was still bounded by its mark of forest, mere, or fen, which divided it from its nearest neighbours. In each lived a single clan, supposed to be of kindred blood and bearing a common name. The marksmen and their serfs, the latter being conquered Welshmen, cultivated the soil under cereals for bread, and also for an unnecessarily large supply of beer, as we learn at a later date from numerous charters. Cattle and horses grazed in the pastures, while large herds of pigs were kept in the forest which formed the mark. Thus the early English settled down at once from a nation of pirates into one of agriculturists. Here and there, among the woods and fens which still covered a large part of the country, their little separate communities rose in small fenced clearings or on low islets, now joined by drainage to the mainland; while in the wider valleys, tilled in Roman times, the wealthier chieftains formed their settlements and allotted lands to their Welsh tributaries. Many family names appear in different parts of England, for a reason which will hereafter be explained. Thus we find the Bassingas at Bassingbourn, in Cambridgeshire; at Bassingfield, in Notts; at Bassingham and Bassingthorpe, in Lincolnshire; and at Bassington, in Northumberland. The Billings have left their stamp at Billing, in Northampton; Billingford, in Norfolk; Billingham, in Durham; Billingley, in Yorkshire; Billinghurst, in Sussex; and five other places in various other counties. Birmingham, Nottingham, Wellington, Faringdon, Warrington, and Wallingford are well-known names formed on the same analogy. How thickly these clan settlements lie scattered over Teutonic England may be judged from the number which occur in the London district alone—Kensington, Paddington, Notting-hill, Billingsgate, Islington, Newington, Kennington, Wapping, and Teddington. There are altogether 1,400 names of this type in England. Their value as a test of Teutonic colonisation is shown by the fact that while 48 occur in Northumberland, 127 in Yorkshire, 76 in Lincolnshire, 153 in Norfolk and Suffolk, 48 in Essex, 60 in Kent, and 86 in Sussex and Surrey, only 2 are found in Cornwall, 6 in Cumberland, 24 in Devon, 13 in Worcester, 2 in Westmoreland, and none in Monmouth. Speaking generally, these clan names are thickest along the original English coast, from Forth to Portland; they decrease rapidly as we move inland; and they die away altogether as we approach the purely Celtic west.
In England, just like in Sleswick long ago, the village community was the basic unit of English society. Each township was marked by its boundary of forest, lake, or marsh, separating it from its closest neighbors. Each one housed a single clan, believed to be related by blood and sharing a common name. The marksmen and their serfs, who were conquered Welshmen, farmed the land to grow grains for bread and also had an unnecessarily large supply of beer, as we find out later from various charters. Cattle and horses grazed in the fields, while large herds of pigs were kept in the woods that made up the boundary. This way, early English people transitioned from being a nation of raiders to agriculturalists. Scattered among the woods and marshes that still covered much of the land, their small separate communities emerged in fenced clearings or on low islands, now connected to the mainland by drainage; meanwhile, in the broader valleys cultivated since Roman times, wealthier chieftains established their settlements and allocated land to their Welsh tributaries. Many family names appear in different parts of England for reasons that will be explained later. For example, we find the Bassingas at Bassingbourn in Cambridgeshire; at Bassingfield in Nottinghamshire; at Bassingham and Bassingthorpe in Lincolnshire; and at Bassington in Northumberland. The Billings have made their mark at Billing in Northampton, Billingford in Norfolk, Billingham in Durham, Billingley in Yorkshire, Billinghurst in Sussex, and five other places in various counties. Birmingham, Nottingham, Wellington, Faringdon, Warrington, and Wallingford are well-known names formed in the same way. The density of these clan settlements across Teutonic England can be seen in the numerous names found in the London area alone—Kensington, Paddington, Notting Hill, Billingsgate, Islington, Newington, Kennington, Wapping, and Teddington. In total, there are 1,400 names of this type in England. Their significance as an indicator of Teutonic colonization is clear because, while 48 are found in Northumberland, 127 in Yorkshire, 76 in Lincolnshire, 153 in Norfolk and Suffolk, 48 in Essex, 60 in Kent, and 86 in Sussex and Surrey, only 2 are in Cornwall, 6 in Cumberland, 24 in Devon, 13 in Worcester, 2 in Westmoreland, and none in Monmouth. Generally speaking, these clan names are most numerous along the original English coast, from the Forth to Portland; they rapidly decrease as we go inland, and they completely disappear as we approach the purely Celtic west.
The English families, however, probably tilled the soil by the aid of Welsh slaves; indeed, in Anglo-Saxon, the word serf and Welshman are used almost interchangeably as equivalent synonyms. But though many Welshmen were doubtless spared from the very first, nothing is more certain than the fact that they became thoroughly Anglicized. A few new words from Welsh or Latin were introduced into the English tongue, but they were far too few sensibly to affect its vocabulary. The language was and still is essentially Low German; and though it now contains numerous words of Latin or French origin, it does not and never did contain any but the very smallest Celtic element. The slight number of additions made from the Welsh consisted chiefly of words connected with the higher Roman civilisation—such as wall, street, and chester—or the new methods of agriculture which the Teuton learnt from his more civilised serfs. The Celt has always shown a great tendency to cast aside his native language in Gaul, in Spain, and in Ireland; and the isolation of the English townships must have had the effect of greatly accelerating the process. Within a few generations the Celtic slave had forgotten his tongue, his origin, and his religion, and had developed into a pagan English serf. Whatever else the Teutonic conquest did, it turned every man within the English pale into a thorough Englishman.
The English families likely worked the land with the help of Welsh slaves; in fact, in Anglo-Saxon, the words for serf and Welshman were almost interchangeable. However, while many Welshmen were probably spared from the beginning, it's clear that they became completely Anglicized. A few new words from Welsh or Latin made their way into English, but they were too limited to significantly change the vocabulary. The language was and still is primarily Low German; even though it now has numerous Latin or French words, it has never included more than a tiny Celtic component. The few words adopted from Welsh mainly related to the advanced Roman civilization—like wall, street, and chester—or the new agricultural techniques that the Teutons learned from their more civilized serfs. The Celts have always tended to abandon their native languages in places like Gaul, Spain, and Ireland; and the isolation of English towns must have sped up this process significantly. Within a few generations, the Celtic slave had forgotten his language, origin, and religion, evolving into a pagan English serf. Whatever else the Teutonic conquest achieved, it made every person within the English borders a true Englishman.
But the removal to Britain effected one immense change. "War begat the king." In Sleswick the English had lived within their little marks as free and independent communities. In Britain all the clans of each colony gradually came under the military command of a king. The ealdormen who led the various marauding bands assumed royal power in the new country. Such a change was indeed inevitable. For not only had the English to win the new England, but they had also to keep it and extend it. During four hundred years a constant smouldering warfare was carried on between the foreigners and the native Welsh on their western frontier. Thus the townships of each colony entered into a closer union with one another for military purposes, and so arose the separate chieftainships or petty kingdoms of early England. But the king's power was originally very small. He was merely the semi-hereditary general and representative of the people, of royal stock, but elected by the free suffrages of the freemen. Only as the kingdoms coalesced, and as the power of meeting became consequently less, did the king acquire his greater prerogatives. From the first, however, he seems to have possessed the right of granting public lands, with the consent of the freemen, to particular individuals; and such book-land, as the early English called it, after the introduction of Roman writing, became the origin of our system of private property in land.
But moving to Britain brought one big change. "War created the king." In Sleswick, the English lived in their small areas as free and independent communities. In Britain, all the clans of each colony gradually came under the military authority of a king. The ealdormen who led the various raiding groups took on royal power in this new land. This change was unavoidable. The English not only had to conquer the new England, but they also had to hold onto it and expand it. For four hundred years, there was ongoing conflict between the foreigners and the native Welsh on their western border. As a result, the townships of each colony grew closer together for military purposes, leading to the creation of separate chieftainships or small kingdoms of early England. However, the king’s power was initially very limited. He was essentially a semi-hereditary leader and representative of the people, coming from royal lineage but chosen by the votes of the freemen. Only as the kingdoms merged, and as meetings became less frequent, did the king gain more powers. From the beginning, though, he seemed to have had the right to grant public lands, with the freemen's consent, to specific individuals; and this book-land, as the early English called it after the introduction of Roman writing, became the foundation of our system of private land ownership.
Every township had its moot or assembly of freemen, which met around the sacred oak, or on some holy hill, or beside the great stone monument of some forgotten Celtic chieftain. Every hundred also had its moot, and many of these still survive in their original form to the present day, being held in the open air, near some sacred site or conspicuous landmark. And the colony as a whole had also its moot, at which all freemen might attend, and which settled the general affairs of the kingdom. At these last-named moots the kings were elected; and though the selection was practically confined to men of royal kin, the king nevertheless represented the free choice of the tribe. Before the conversion to Christianity, the royal families all traced their origin to Woden. Thus the pedigree of Ida, King of Northumbria, runs as follows:—"Ida was Eopping, Eoppa was Esing, Esa was Inguing, Ingui Angenwiting, Angenwit Alocing, Aloc Benocing, Benoc Branding, Brand Baldæging, Bældæg Wodening." But in later Christian times the chroniclers felt the necessity of reconciling these heathen genealogies with the Scriptural account in Genesis; so they affiliated Woden himself upon the Hebrew patriarchs. Thus the pedigree of the West Saxon kings, inserted in the Chronicle under the year 855, after conveying back the genealogy of Æthelwulf to Woden, continues to say, "Woden was Frealafing, Frealaf Finning," and so on till it reaches "Sceafing, id est filius Noe; he was born in Noe's Ark. Lamech, Mathusalem, Enoc, Jared, Malalehel, Camon, Enos, Seth, Adam, primus homo et pater noster."
Every township had its meeting or assembly of free people, which gathered around a sacred oak, on a holy hill, or near the great stone monument of some forgotten Celtic chief. Every hundred also held its meeting, and many of these still exist in their original form today, taking place outdoors, close to a sacred site or noticeable landmark. And the entire colony had its meeting where all free people could attend, which handled the general affairs of the kingdom. At these meetings, kings were elected; and although the selection was mostly limited to those of royal lineage, the king still represented the tribe’s free choice. Before conversion to Christianity, all royal families traced their ancestry back to Woden. For instance, the lineage of Ida, King of Northumbria, goes like this: "Ida was Eopping, Eoppa was Esing, Esa was Inguing, Ingui Angenwiting, Angenwit Alocing, Aloc Benocing, Benoc Branding, Brand Baldæging, Bældæg Wodening." However, in later Christian times, chroniclers felt the need to link these pagan lineages with the Biblical account in Genesis; thus, they connected Woden himself to the Hebrew patriarchs. Consequently, the lineage of the West Saxon kings, noted in the Chronicle under the year 855, after tracing Æthelwulf's genealogy back to Woden, continues to say, "Woden was Frealafing, Frealaf Finning," and so forth until it reaches "Sceafing, that is son of Noah; he was born in Noah's Ark. Lamech, Methuselah, Enoch, Jared, Mahalalel, Cainan, Enos, Seth, Adam, the first man and our father."
The Anglo-Saxons, when they settled in Eastern and Southern Britain, were a horde of barbarous heathen pirates. They massacred or enslaved the civilised or half-civilised Celtic inhabitants with savage ruthlessness. They burnt or destroyed the monuments of Roman occupation. They let the roads and cities fall into utter disrepair. They stamped out Christianity with fire and sword from end to end of their new domain. They occupied a civilised and Christian land, and they restored it to its primitive barbarism. Nor was there any improvement until Christian teachers from Rome and Scotland once more introduced the forgotten culture which the English pirates had utterly destroyed. As Gildas phrases it, with true Celtic eloquence, the red tongue of flame licked up the whole land from end to end, till it slaked its horrid thirst in the western ocean. For 150 years the whole of English Britain, save, perhaps, Kent and London, was cut off from all intercourse with Christendom and the Roman world. The country consisted of several petty chieftainships, at constant feud with their Teutonic neighbours, and perpetually waging a border war with Welsh, Picts, and Scots. Within each colony, much of the land remained untilled, while the clan settlements appeared like little islands of cultivation in the midst of forest, waste, and common. The villages were mere groups of wooden homesteads, with barns and cattle-sheds, surrounded by rough stockades, and destitute of roads or communications. Even the palace of the king was a long wooden hall with numerous outhouses; for the English built no stone houses, and burnt down those of their Roman predecessors. Trade seems to have been confined to the south coast, and few manufactured articles of any sort were in use. The English degraded their Celtic serfs to their own barbaric level; and the very memory of Roman civilization almost died out of the land for a hundred and fifty years.
The Anglo-Saxons, when they settled in Eastern and Southern Britain, were a group of savage pagan pirates. They killed or enslaved the civilized or semi-civilized Celtic inhabitants with brutal cruelty. They burned or destroyed the remnants of Roman rule. They allowed the roads and cities to fall into complete disrepair. They eradicated Christianity with fire and sword throughout their new territory. They took over a civilized and Christian land and returned it to its primitive barbarism. There was no improvement until Christian teachers from Rome and Scotland reintroduced the lost culture that the English pirates had completely obliterated. As Gildas describes it, with true Celtic eloquence, the flames consumed the entire land from one end to the other, until they quenched their terrible thirst in the western ocean. For 150 years, all of English Britain, except perhaps Kent and London, was cut off from any contact with Christianity and the Roman world. The country was made up of several small chieftainships, always fighting with their Teutonic neighbors and constantly waging border wars with the Welsh, Picts, and Scots. Within each colony, much of the land remained uncultivated, while the clan settlements looked like small islands of farming among forests, wasteland, and common grounds. The villages were just clusters of wooden homes, with barns and cattle sheds, surrounded by rough stockades, lacking roads or any form of communication. Even the king's palace was a long wooden hall with several outhouses; the English didn't build stone houses and burned down those of their Roman predecessors. Trade seemed to be limited to the southern coast, and there were few manufactured goods in use. The English reduced their Celtic serfs to their own barbaric state, and the very memory of Roman civilization nearly vanished from the land for a hundred and fifty years.
CHAPTER VI.
THE CONQUEST OF THE INTERIOR.
From the little strip of eastern and southern coast on which they first settled, the English advanced slowly into the interior by the valleys of the great rivers, and finally swarmed across the central dividing ridge into the basins of the Severn and the Irish Sea. Up the open river mouths they could make their way in their shallow-bottomed boats, as the Scandinavian pirates did three centuries later; and when they reached the head of navigation in each stream for the small draught of their light vessels, they probably took to the land and settled down at once, leaving further inland expeditions to their sons and successors. For this second step in the Teutonic colonisation of Britain we have some few traditional accounts, which seem somewhat more trustworthy than those of the first settlement. Unfortunately, however, they apply for the most part only to the kingdom of Wessex, and not to the North and the Midlands, where such details would be of far greater value.
From the small stretch of eastern and southern coast where they first settled, the English gradually moved into the interior via the valleys of the major rivers, and eventually crossed the central dividing ridge into the basins of the Severn and the Irish Sea. They could navigate up the open river mouths in their shallow-bottomed boats, similar to how Scandinavian pirates did three centuries later; and when they reached the furthest point they could travel up each river with their light vessels, they likely headed straight to land and settled down, leaving further inland adventures to their children and successors. For this next phase of the Teutonic colonization of Britain, we have a few traditional accounts that seem somewhat more credible than those of the initial settlement. Unfortunately, most of these accounts pertain only to the kingdom of Wessex, and not to the North and the Midlands, where such information would be much more valuable.
The valley of the Humber gives access to the great central basin of the Trent. Up this fruitful basin, at a somewhat later date, apparently, than the settlement of Deira and Lincolnshire, scattered bodies of English colonists, under petty leaders whose names have been forgotten, seem to have pushed their way forward through the broad lowlands towards Derby, Nottingham, and Leicester. They bore the name of Middle English. Westward, again, other settlers raised their capital at Lichfield. These formed the advanced guard of the English against the Welsh, and hence their country was generally known as the Mark, or March, a name which was afterwards latinized into the familiar form of Mercia. The absence of all tradition as to the colonisation of this important tract, the heart of England, and afterwards one of the three dominant Anglo-Saxon states, leads one to suppose that the process was probably very gradual, and the change came about so slowly as to have left but little trace on the popular memory. At any rate, it is certain that the central ridge long formed the division between the two races; and that the Welsh at this period still occupied the whole western watershed, except in the lower portion of the Severn valley.
The Humber valley leads into the vast central area of the Trent. At a later time than the establishment of Deira and Lincolnshire, groups of English settlers, led by minor leaders whose names have been forgotten, seem to have moved through the wide lowlands toward Derby, Nottingham, and Leicester. They were known as Middle English. To the west, other settlers established their capital at Lichfield. These formed the front line of the English against the Welsh, which is why their region was often referred to as the Mark, or March, a name that was later Latinized to the familiar Mercia. The lack of any tradition regarding the colonization of this significant area, the heart of England, which later became one of the three main Anglo-Saxon states, suggests that the process was probably very gradual, with changes happening slowly enough to leave little mark on collective memory. In any case, it is clear that the central ridge long served as the boundary between the two races, and during this time, the Welsh still occupied the entire western watershed, except for the lower part of the Severn valley.
The Welland, the Nene, and the Great Ouse, flowing through the centre of the Fen Country, then a vast morass, studded with low and marshy islands, gave access to the districts about Peterborough, Stamford, and Cambridge. Here, too, a body of unknown settlers, the Gyrwas, seem about the same time to have planted their colonies. At a later date they coalesced with the Mercians. However, the comparative scarcity of villages bearing the English clan names throughout all these regions suggests the probability that Mercia, Middle England, and the Fen Country were not by any means so densely colonised as the coast districts; and independent Welsh communities long held out among the isolated dry tracts of the fens as robbers and outlaws.
The Welland, the Nene, and the Great Ouse, flowing through the heart of the Fen Country, which was then a huge swamp filled with low, marshy islands, provided access to areas around Peterborough, Stamford, and Cambridge. At this time, a group of unknown settlers known as the Gyrwas seems to have established their communities. Later, they merged with the Mercians. However, the relative scarcity of villages named after English clans throughout these regions suggests that Mercia, Middle England, and the Fen Country were not nearly as heavily populated as the coastal areas; independent Welsh communities managed to survive among the isolated dry areas of the fens as outlaws and bandits.
In the south, the advance of the West Saxons had been checked in 520, according to the legend, by the prowess of Arthur, king of the Devonshire Welsh. As Mr. Guest acutely notes, some special cause must have been at work to make the Britons resist here so desperately as to maintain for half a century a weak frontier within little more than twenty miles of Winchester, the West Saxon capital. He suggests that the great choir of Ambrosius at Amesbury was probably the chief Christian monastery of Britain, and that the Welshman may here have been fighting for all that was most sacred to him on earth. Moreover, just behind stood the mysterious national monument of Stonehenge, the honoured tomb of some Celtic or still earlier aboriginal chief. But in 552, the English Chronicle tells us, Cynric, the West Saxon king, crossed the downs behind Winchester, and descended upon the dale at Salisbury. The Roman town occupied the square hill-fort of Old Sarum, and there Cynric put the Welsh to flight and took the stronghold by storm.
In the south, the West Saxons' progress was halted in 520, according to legend, by the skill of Arthur, king of the Devonshire Welsh. As Mr. Guest keenly observes, something special must have fueled the Britons' desperate resistance to maintain a weak front just over twenty miles from Winchester, the West Saxon capital, for half a century. He proposes that the great choir of Ambrosius at Amesbury was likely the main Christian monastery in Britain, and the Welshman may have been fighting for what was most sacred to him on earth. Additionally, just behind this stood the enigmatic national monument of Stonehenge, the revered tomb of some Celtic or even earlier native chief. But in 552, the English Chronicle tells us, Cynric, the West Saxon king, crossed the hills behind Winchester and moved down into the valley at Salisbury. The Roman town occupied the square hill-fort of Old Sarum, where Cynric defeated the Welsh and captured the stronghold.
The road was thus opened in the rear to the upper waters of the Thames (impassable before because of the Roman population of London), as well as towards the valley of the Bath Avon. Four years later Cynric and his son Ceawlin once more advanced as far as Barbury hill-fort, probably on a mere plundering raid. But in 571 Cuthwulf, brother of Ceawlin, again marched northward, and "fought against the Welsh at Bedford, and took four towns, Lenbury (or Leighton Buzzard), Aylesbury, Bensington (near Dorchester in Oxfordshire), and Ensham." Thus the West Saxons overran the whole upper valley of the Thames from Berkshire to above Oxford, and formed a junction with the Middle Saxons to the north of London; while eastward they spread as far as the northern boundaries of Essex. In 577 the same intruders made a still more important move. Crossing the central watershed of England, near Chippenham, they descended upon the broken valley of the Bath Avon, and found themselves the first Englishmen who reached any of the basins which point westward towards the Atlantic seaboard. At a doubtful place named Deorham (probably Dyrham near Bath), "Cuthwine and Ceawlin fought against the Welsh, and slew three kings, Conmail, and Condidan, and Farinmail, and took three towns from them, Gloucester, and Cirencester, and Bath." Thus the three great Roman cities of the lower Severn valley fell into the hands of the West Saxons, and the English for the first time stood face to face with the western sea. Though the story of these conquests is of course recorded from mere tradition at a much later date, it still has a ring of truth, or at least of probability, about it, which is wholly wanting to the earlier legends. If we are not certain as to the facts, we can at least accept them as symbolical of the manner in which the West Saxon power wormed its way over the upper basin of the Thames, and crept gradually along the southern valley of the Severn.
The road was opened up to the upper waters of the Thames (which had been impassable before due to the Roman population of London) and also to the Bath Avon valley. Four years later, Cynric and his son Ceawlin advanced once again to Barbury hill-fort, likely just for a plundering raid. But in 571, Cuthwulf, Ceawlin's brother, marched northward and "fought against the Welsh at Bedford, taking four towns: Lenbury (or Leighton Buzzard), Aylesbury, Bensington (near Dorchester in Oxfordshire), and Ensham." As a result, the West Saxons took over the entire upper valley of the Thames from Berkshire to above Oxford, joining forces with the Middle Saxons north of London, while expanding eastward to the northern borders of Essex. In 577, these intruders made an even more significant move. Crossing the central watershed of England near Chippenham, they descended into the rugged Bath Avon valley and became the first Englishmen to reach any of the basins that extend westward toward the Atlantic coast. In a place called Deorham (likely Dyrham near Bath), "Cuthwine and Ceawlin fought against the Welsh, killing three kings: Conmail, Condidan, and Farinmail, and taking three towns from them: Gloucester, Cirencester, and Bath." Thus, the three major Roman cities in the lower Severn valley fell into West Saxon hands, and for the first time, the English faced the western sea. While this account of conquests is recorded from tradition much later, it still carries an air of truth, or at least of likelihood, which is completely absent from earlier legends. Although we may not be certain about the exact facts, we can at least view them as symbolic of how the West Saxon power spread throughout the upper basin of the Thames and gradually moved along the southern valley of the Severn.
The victory of Deorham has a deeper importance of its own, however, than the mere capture of the three great Roman cities in the south-west of Britain. By the conquest of Bath and Gloucester, the West Saxons cut off the Welsh of Devon, Cornwall, and Somerset from their brethren in the Midlands and in Wales. This isolation of the West Welsh, as the English thenceforth called them, largely broke the power of the native resistance. Step by step in the succeeding age the West Saxons advanced by hard fighting, but with no serious difficulty, to the Axe, to the Parret, to the Tone, to the Exe, to the Tamar, till at last the West Welsh, confined to the peninsula of Cornwall, became known merely as the Cornish men, and in the reign of Æthelstan were finally subjugated by the English, though still retaining their own language and national existence. But in all the western regions the Celtic population was certainly spared to a far greater extent than in the east; and the position of the English might rather be described as an occupation than as a settlement in the strict sense of the word.
The victory at Deorham holds more significance than just the capture of the three major Roman cities in the southwest of Britain. By conquering Bath and Gloucester, the West Saxons separated the Welsh in Devon, Cornwall, and Somerset from their kin in the Midlands and Wales. This isolation of the West Welsh, as the English began to call them, significantly weakened native resistance. Over time, the West Saxons advanced steadily through tough battles but faced no major obstacles, moving to the Axe, the Parret, the Tone, the Exe, and the Tamar, until eventually, the West Welsh, confined to the Cornwall peninsula, became known simply as the Cornish. In the reign of Æthelstan, they were ultimately subdued by the English, although they maintained their own language and national identity. However, throughout the western regions, the Celtic population was certainly preserved to a much greater extent than in the east; and the English presence could be better described as an occupation rather than a true settlement.
The westward progress of the Northumbrians is later and much more historical. Theodoric, son of Ida, as we may perhaps infer from the old Welsh ballads, fought long and not always successfully with Urien of Strathclyde. But in 592, says Bæda, who lived himself but three-quarters of a century later than the event he describes, "there reigned over the kingdom of the Northumbrians a most brave and ambitious king, Æthelfrith, who, more than all other nobles of the English, wasted the race of the Britons; for no one of our kings, no one of our chieftains, has rendered more of their lands either tributary to or an integral part of the English territories, whether by subjugating or expatriating the natives." In 606 Æthelfrith rounded the Peakland, now known as Derbyshire, and marched from the upper Trent upon the Roman city of Chester. There "he made a terrible slaughter of the perfidious race." Over two thousand Welsh monks from the monastery of Bangor Iscoed were slain by the heathen invader; but Bæda explains that Æthelfrith put them to death because they prayed against him; a sentence which strongly suggests the idea that the English did not usually kill non-combatant Welshmen.
The westward expansion of the Northumbrians is documented more extensively later on. Theodoric, Ida’s son, as we can gather from old Welsh ballads, fought for a long time, often unsuccessfully, against Urien of Strathclyde. However, in 592, Bæda, who lived about seventy-five years after the events he describes, states, "there reigned over the kingdom of the Northumbrians a very brave and ambitious king, Æthelfrith, who, more than any other English noble, devastated the Britons; for no other kings or chieftains have brought more of their lands into tribute or made them part of the English territories by conquering or exiling the locals." In 606, Æthelfrith moved through the Peakland, now known as Derbyshire, and marched from the upper Trent to the Roman city of Chester. There, "he inflicted a terrible slaughter on the treacherous people." Over two thousand Welsh monks from the monastery of Bangor Iscoed were killed by the heathen invader; however, Bæda clarifies that Æthelfrith executed them because they prayed against him, which strongly implies that the English generally did not kill non-combatant Welsh.
The victory of Chester divided the Welsh power in the north as that of Deorham had divided it in the south. Henceforward, the Northumbrians bore rule from sea to sea, from the mouth of the Humber to the mouths of the Mersey and the Dee. Æthelfrith even kept up a rude navy in the Irish Sea. Thus the Welsh nationality was broken up into three separate and weak divisions—Strathclyde in the north, Wales in the centre, and Damnonia, or Cornwall, in the south. Against these three fragments the English presented an unbroken and aggressive front, Northumbria standing over against Strathclyde, Mercia steadily pushing its way along the upper valley of the Severn against North Wales, and Wessex advancing in the south against South Wales and the West Welsh of Somerset, Devon, and Cornwall. Thus the conquest of the interior was practically complete. There still remained, it is true, the subjugation of the west; but the west was brought under the English over-lordship by slow degrees, and in a very different manner from the east and the south coast, or even the central belt. Cornwall finally yielded under Æthelstan; Strathclyde was gradually absorbed by the English in the south and the Scottish kingdom on the north; and the last remnant of Wales only succumbed to the intruders under the rule of the Angevin Edward I.
The victory at Chester split the Welsh power in the north just like the defeat at Deorham split it in the south. From now on, the Northumbrians ruled from sea to sea, from the mouth of the Humber to the mouths of the Mersey and the Dee. Æthelfrith even maintained a rough navy in the Irish Sea. As a result, the Welsh identity shattered into three separate and weak divisions—Strathclyde in the north, Wales in the center, and Damnonia, or Cornwall, in the south. Against these three fragments, the English presented a united and aggressive front, with Northumbria opposing Strathclyde, Mercia steadily pushing along the upper valley of the Severn against North Wales, and Wessex advancing in the south against South Wales and the West Welsh of Somerset, Devon, and Cornwall. Therefore, the conquest of the interior was nearly complete. It is true that there was still the task of subjugating the west; however, the west came under English overlordship gradually and in a very different way than the east and south coast, or even the central region. Cornwall eventually surrendered to Æthelstan; Strathclyde was gradually absorbed by the English in the south and the Scottish kingdom in the north; and the last remnant of Wales finally fell to the invaders under the rule of the Angevin Edward I.
There were, in fact, three epochs of English extension in Britain. The first epoch was one of colonisation on the coasts and along the valleys of the eastward rivers. The second epoch was one of conquest and partial settlement in the central plateau and the westward basins. The third epoch was one of merely political subjugation in the western mountain regions. The proofs of these assertions we must examine at length in the succeeding chapter.
There were actually three periods of English expansion in Britain. The first period involved colonization along the coasts and rivers to the east. The second period was marked by conquest and some settlement in the central plateau and western valleys. The third period was characterized by political domination in the mountainous western areas. We will need to explore the evidence for these points in detail in the next chapter.
CHAPTER VII.
THE NATURE AND EXTENT OF THE ENGLISH SETTLEMENT.
It has been usual to represent the English conquest of South-eastern Britain as an absolute change of race throughout the greater part of our island. The Anglo-Saxons, it is commonly believed, came to England and the Lowlands of Scotland in overpowering numbers, and actually exterminated or drove into the rugged west the native Celts. The population of the whole country south of Forth and Clyde is supposed to be now, and to have been ever since the conquest, purely Teutonic or Scandinavian in blood, save only in Wales, Cornwall, and, perhaps, Cumberland and Galloway. But of late years this belief has met with strenuous opposition from several able scholars; and though many of our greatest historians still uphold the Teutonic theory, with certain modifications and admissions, there are, nevertheless, good reasons which may lead us to believe that a large proportion of the Celts were spared as tillers of the soil, and that Celtic blood may yet be found abundantly even in the most Teutonic portions of England.
It has been common to portray the English takeover of South-eastern Britain as a complete change in the population across most of our island. It is widely believed that the Anglo-Saxons came to England and the Lowlands of Scotland in overwhelming numbers, actually wiping out or driving the native Celts into the rugged west. The entire population south of the Forth and Clyde is thought to be, and has been since the conquest, entirely Teutonic or Scandinavian in ancestry, except for Wales, Cornwall, and possibly Cumberland and Galloway. However, in recent years, this view has faced strong challenges from several knowledgeable scholars; and while many of our leading historians still support the Teutonic theory, with certain adjustments and concessions, there are valid reasons to think that a significant number of Celts were left as cultivators of the land and that Celtic ancestry may still be widespread even in the most Teutonic areas of England.
In the first place, it must be remembered that, by common consent, only the east and south coasts and the country as far as the central dividing ridge can be accounted as to any overwhelming extent English in blood. It is admitted that the population of the Scottish Highlands, of Wales, and of Cornwall is certainly Celtic. It is also admitted that there exists a large mixed population of Celts and Teutons in Strathclyde and Cumbria, in Lancashire, in the Severn Valley, in Devon, Somerset, and Dorset. The northern and western half of Britain is acknowledged to be mainly Celtic. Thus the question really narrows itself down to the ethnical peculiarities of the south and east.
In the first place, it should be noted that, by general agreement, only the east and south coasts and the country up to the central dividing ridge can be considered predominantly English in terms of ancestry. It's recognized that the people in the Scottish Highlands, Wales, and Cornwall are definitely Celtic. It's also acknowledged that there is a significant mixed population of Celts and Teutons in Strathclyde and Cumbria, in Lancashire, in the Severn Valley, and in Devon, Somerset, and Dorset. The northern and western parts of Britain are mainly recognized as Celtic. Therefore, the discussion really focuses on the ethnic traits of the south and east.
Here, the surest evidence is that of anthropology. We know that the pure Anglo-Saxons were a round-skulled, fair-haired, light-eyed, blonde-complexioned race; and we know that wherever (if anywhere) we find unmixed Germanic races at the present day, High Dutch, Low Dutch, or Scandinavian, we always meet with some of these same personal peculiarities in almost every individual of the community. But we also know that the Celts, originally themselves a similar blonde Aryan race, mixed largely in Britain with one or more long-skulled dark-haired, black-eyed, and brown-complexioned races, generally identified with the Basques or Euskarians, and with the Ligurians. The nation which resulted from this mixture showed traces of both types, being sometimes blonde, sometimes brunette; sometimes black-haired, sometimes red-haired, and sometimes yellow-haired. Individuals of all these types are still found in the undoubtedly Celtic portions of Britain, though the dark type there unquestionably preponderates so far as numbers are concerned. It is this mixed race of fair and dark people, of Aryan Celts with non-Aryan Euskarians or Ligurians, which we usually describe as Celtic in modern Britain, by contradistinction to the later wave of Teutonic English.
Here, the clearest evidence comes from anthropology. We know that the pure Anglo-Saxons were a round-headed, fair-haired, light-eyed, blonde-skinned group; and wherever (if anywhere) we find unmixed Germanic groups today, whether High Dutch, Low Dutch, or Scandinavian, we consistently see some of these same physical traits in almost every person within those communities. However, we also know that the Celts, who were originally a similar blonde Aryan group, mixed extensively in Britain with one or more long-headed dark-haired, black-eyed, and brown-skinned groups, typically associated with the Basques or Euskarians, and the Ligurians. The nation that emerged from this mixture exhibited characteristics of both types, sometimes being blonde, sometimes brunette; sometimes black-haired, sometimes red-haired, and sometimes blonde. Individuals of all these types are still present in the undeniably Celtic areas of Britain, although the dark type is definitely more prevalent when it comes to numbers. It is this mixed race of fair and dark people, of Aryan Celts with non-Aryan Euskarians or Ligurians, that we usually refer to as Celtic in modern Britain, as opposed to the later wave of Teutonic English.
Now, according to the evidence of the early historians, as interpreted by Mr. Freeman and other authors (whose arguments we shall presently examine), the English settlers in the greater part of South Britain almost entirely exterminated the Celtic population. But if this be so, how comes it that at the present day a large proportion of our people, even in the east, belong to the dark and long-skulled type? The fact is that upon this subject the historians are largely at variance with the anthropologists; and as the historical evidence is weak and inferential, while the anthropological evidence is strong and direct, there can be very little doubt which we ought to accept. Professor Huxley [Essay "On some Fixed Points in British Ethnography,"] has shown that the melanochroic or dark type of Englishmen is identical in the shape of the skull, the anatomical peculiarities, and the colour of skin, hair, and eyes with that of the continent, which is undeniably Celtic in the wider sense—that is to say, belonging to the primitive non-Teutonic race, which spoke a Celtic language, and was composed of mixed Celtic, Iberian, and Ligurian elements. Professor Phillips points out that in Yorkshire, and especially in the plain of York, an essentially dark, short, non-Teutonic type is common; while persons of the same characteristics abound among the supposed pure Anglians of Lincolnshire. They are found in great numbers in East Anglia, and they are not rare even in Kent. In Sussex and Essex they occur less frequently, and they are also comparatively scarce in the Lothians. Dr. Beddoe, Dr. Thurnam, and other anthropologists have collected much evidence to the same effect. Hence we may conclude with great probability that large numbers of the descendants of the dark Britons still survive even on the Teutonic coast. As to the descendants of the light Britons, we cannot, of course, separate them from those of the like-complexioned English invaders. But in truth, even in the east itself, save only perhaps in Sussex and Essex, the dark and fair types have long since so largely coalesced by marriage that there are probably few or no real Teutons or real Celts individually distinguishable at all. Absolutely fair people, of the Scandinavian or true German sort, with very light hair and very pale blue eyes, are almost unknown among us; and when they do occur, they occur side by side with relations of every other shade. As a rule, our people vary infinitely in complexion and anatomical type, from the quite squat, long-headed, swarthy peasants whom we sometimes meet with in rural Yorkshire, to the tall, flaxen-haired, red-cheeked men whom we occasionally find not only in Danish Derbyshire, but even in mainly Celtic Wales and Cornwall. As to the west, Professor Huxley declares, on purely anthropological grounds, that it is probably, on the whole, more deeply Celtic than Ireland itself.
Now, based on the accounts of early historians as interpreted by Mr. Freeman and other writers (whose points we will discuss shortly), the English settlers in most of South Britain mostly wiped out the Celtic population. But if that’s true, why do many people today, even in the east, have a dark and long-skulled appearance? The reality is that historians often disagree with anthropologists on this topic; and since the historical evidence is weak and based on inference, while the anthropological evidence is strong and direct, it’s clear which one we should trust. Professor Huxley [Essay "On some Fixed Points in British Ethnography,"] has shown that the dark type of Englishmen has skull shapes, anatomical features, and skin, hair, and eye colors that match those found on the continent, which can undoubtedly be classified as Celtic in a broader sense—meaning it belongs to the original non-Teutonic race that spoke a Celtic language and consisted of mixed Celtic, Iberian, and Ligurian elements. Professor Phillips notes that in Yorkshire, especially in the York plain, a distinctly dark, short, non-Teutonic type is common; while people with the same characteristics are prevalent among those thought to be pure Anglians in Lincolnshire. They are numerous in East Anglia and not uncommon even in Kent. In Sussex and Essex, they appear less often, and are also relatively rare in the Lothians. Dr. Beddoe, Dr. Thurnam, and other anthropologists have gathered much evidence supporting this. Therefore, we can reasonably conclude that a significant number of descendants of the dark Britons still exist even on the Teutonic coast. Regarding the descendants of the light Britons, we cannot separate them from those of the similarly fair-skinned English invaders. In reality, even in the east itself, except perhaps in Sussex and Essex, the dark and fair types have largely blended through marriage, so there are likely few or no true Teutons or true Celts that can be distinctly identified. Completely fair-skinned individuals, of the Scandinavian or true German type, with very light hair and very pale blue eyes, are almost nonexistent among us; and when they do appear, they come alongside individuals of many other shades. Generally, our people show an enormous variety in complexion and anatomical type, from the squat, long-headed, dark-skinned peasants we sometimes encounter in rural Yorkshire, to the tall, blond-haired, rosy-cheeked men we occasionally see not only in Danish Derbyshire but even in predominantly Celtic Wales and Cornwall. As for the west, Professor Huxley claims, based purely on anthropological evidence, that it is probably more deeply Celtic overall than Ireland itself.
These anthropological opinions are fully borne out by those scientific archæologists who have done most in the way of exploring the tombs and other remains of the early Anglo-Saxon invaders. Professor Rolleston, who has probably examined more skulls of this period than any other investigator, sums up his consideration of those obtained from Romano-British and Anglo-Saxon interments by saying, "I should be inclined to think that wholesale massacres of the conquered Romano-Britons were rare, and that wholesale importations of Anglo-Saxon women were not much more frequent." He points out that "we have anatomical evidence for saying that two or more distinct varieties of men existed in England both previously to and during the period of the Teutonic invasion and domination." The interments show us that the races which inhabited Britain before the English conquest continued in part to inhabit it after that conquest. The dolichocephali, or long-skulled type of men, who, in part, preceded the English, "have been found abundantly in the Suffolk region of the Littus Saxonicum, where the Celt and Saxon [Englishman] are not known to have met as enemies when East Anglia became a kingdom." Thus we see that just where people of the dark type occur abundantly at the present day, skulls of the corresponding sort are met with abundantly in interments of the Anglo-Saxon period. Similarly, Mr. Akerman, after explorations in tombs, observes, "The total expulsion or extinction of the Romano-British population by the invaders will scarcely be insisted upon in this age of enquiry." Nay, even in Teutonic Kent, Jute and Briton still lie side by side in the same sepulchres. Most modern Englishmen have somewhat long rather than round skulls. The evidence of archæology supports the evidence of anthropology in favour of the belief that some, at least, of the native Britons were spared by the invading host.
These anthropological views are fully supported by the scientific archaeologists who have explored the tombs and other remains of the early Anglo-Saxon invaders. Professor Rolleston, who has probably examined more skulls from this period than any other researcher, summarizes his findings on those obtained from Romano-British and Anglo-Saxon burials by saying, "I think that large-scale massacres of the conquered Romano-Britons were rare, and that large-scale importations of Anglo-Saxon women were not much more common." He points out that "we have anatomical evidence suggesting that two or more distinct types of people existed in England both before and during the period of the Teutonic invasion and domination." The burials show us that the races that inhabited Britain before the English conquest continued to live there after that conquest. The dolichocephali, or long-skulled type of people, who, in part, preceded the English, "have been found abundantly in the Suffolk region of the Littus Saxonicum, where the Celt and Saxon [Englishman] are not known to have clashed as enemies when East Anglia became a kingdom." Thus, we see that just where people of darker complexion are abundant today, corresponding skulls are also found in Anglo-Saxon period burials. Similarly, Mr. Akerman, after exploring tombs, notes, "The complete removal or extinction of the Romano-British population by the invaders is unlikely to be argued in this age of inquiry." Furthermore, even in Teutonic Kent, Jute and Briton still lie side by side in the same graves. Most modern Englishmen have somewhat long rather than round skulls. The evidence from archaeology supports the evidence from anthropology in favor of the belief that at least some of the native Britons were spared by the invading forces.
On the other hand, against these unequivocal testimonies of modern research we have to set the testimony of the early historical authorities, on which the Teutonic theory mainly relies. The authorities in question are three, Gildas, Bæda, and the English Chronicle. Gildas was, or professes to be, a British monk, who wrote in the very midst of the English conquest, when the invaders were still confined, for the most part, to the south-eastern region. Objections have been raised to the authenticity of his work, a small rhetorical Latin pamphlet, entitled, "The History of the Britons;" but these objections have, perhaps, been set at rest for many minds by Dr. Guest and Mr. Green. Nevertheless, what little Gildas has to tell us is of slight historical importance. His book is a disappointing Jeremiad, couched in the florid and inflated Latin rhetoric so common during the decadence of the Roman empire, intermingled with a strong flavour of hyperbolical Celtic imagination; and it teaches us practically nothing as to the state of the conquered districts. It is wholly occupied with fierce diatribes against the Saxons, and complaints as to the weakness, wickedness, and apathy of the British chieftains. It says little that can throw any light on the question as to whether the Welsh were largely spared, though it abounds with wild and vague declamation about the extermination of the natives. Even Gildas, however, mentions that some of his countrymen, "constrained by famine, came and yielded themselves up to their enemies as slaves for ever;" while others, "committing the safeguard of their lives to mountains, crags, thick forests, and rocky isles, though with trembling hearts, remained in their fatherland." These passages certainly suggest that a Welsh remnant survived in two ways within the English pale, first as slaves, and secondly as isolated outlaws.
On the other hand, alongside the clear evidence from modern research, we have to consider the accounts of early historical authorities that the Teutonic theory mostly relies on. The authorities in question are three: Gildas, Bæda, and the English Chronicle. Gildas was, or claimed to be, a British monk who wrote during the English conquest, when the invaders were mostly limited to the southeastern region. Some have questioned the authenticity of his work, a brief rhetorical Latin pamphlet titled "The History of the Britons," but these doubts have likely been resolved for many by Dr. Guest and Mr. Green. However, what little Gildas shares with us is of minimal historical significance. His book is a disappointing lament filled with the dramatic and inflated Latin rhetoric typical of the decline of the Roman Empire, mixed with a strong hint of exaggerated Celtic imagination; and it offers practically no insight into the situation in the conquered areas. It's entirely focused on harsh criticisms of the Saxons and complaints about the weakness, wickedness, and indifference of the British chieftains. It provides little information that could clarify whether the Welsh were largely spared, though it is filled with wild and vague claims about the extermination of the natives. Even Gildas notes that some of his countrymen, "driven by hunger, came and surrendered themselves to their enemies as slaves forever," while others, "entrusting their safety to mountains, cliffs, dense forests, and rocky islands, though with fearful hearts, remained in their homeland." These passages certainly suggest that a Welsh remnant survived in two forms within the English territory: first as slaves and second as isolated outlaws.
Bæda stands on a very different footing. His authenticity is undoubted; his language is simple and straightforward. He was born in or about the year 672, only two hundred years after the landing of the first English colonists in Thanet. Scarcely more than a century separated him from the days of Ida. The constant lingering warfare with the Welsh on the western frontier was still for him a living fact. The Celt still held half of Britain. At the date of his birth the northern Welsh still retained their independence in Strathclyde; the Welsh proper still spread to the banks of the Severn; and the West Welsh of Cornwall still owned all the peninsula south of the Bristol Channel as far eastward as the Somersetshire marshes. Beyond Forth and Clyde, the Picts yet ruled over the greater part of the Highlands, while the Scots, who have now given the name of Scotland to the whole of Britain beyond the Cheviots, were a mere intrusive Irish colony in Argyllshire and the Western Isles. He lived, in short, at the very period when Britain was still in the act of becoming England; and no historical doubts of any sort hang over the authenticity of his great work, "The Ecclesiastical History of the English people." But Bæda unfortunately knows little more about the first settlement than he could learn from Gildas, whom he quotes almost verbatim. He tells us, however, nothing of extermination of the Welsh. "Some," he says, "were slaughtered; some gave themselves up to undergo slavery: some retreated beyond the sea: and some, remaining in their own land, lived a miserable life in the mountains and forests." In all this, he is merely transcribing Gildas, but he saw no improbability in the words. At a later date, Æthelfrith, of Northumbria, he tells us, "rendered more of their lands either tributary to or an integral part of the English territory, whether by subjugating or expatriating[1] the natives," than any previous king. Eadwine, before his conversion, "subdued to the empire of the English the Mevanian islands," Man and Anglesey; but we know that the population of both islands is still mainly Celtic in blood and speech. These examples sufficiently show us, that even before the introduction of Christianity, the English did not always utterly destroy the Welsh inhabitants of conquered districts. And it is universally admitted that, after their conversion, they fought with the Welsh in a milder manner, sparing their lives as fellow-Christians, and permitting them to retain their lands as tributary proprietors.
Bæda is in a completely different position. His authenticity is unquestionable; his language is clear and straightforward. He was born around the year 672, just two hundred years after the first English settlers arrived in Thanet. He was only a little over a century removed from the time of Ida. The ongoing battles with the Welsh on the western frontier were a harsh reality for him. The Celts still controlled half of Britain. At the time of his birth, the northern Welsh were still independent in Strathclyde; the Welsh proper extended to the banks of the Severn; and the West Welsh in Cornwall still inhabited all the peninsula south of the Bristol Channel, reaching as far east as the Somerset marshes. Beyond the Forth and Clyde, the Picts still ruled most of the Highlands, while the Scots, who now name the entire region beyond the Cheviots as Scotland, were just an invading Irish colony in Argyllshire and the Western Isles. In short, he lived during the very time when Britain was still in the process of becoming England; and there are no historical doubts about the authenticity of his major work, "The Ecclesiastical History of the English People." However, Bæda unfortunately knows little more about the initial settlement than what he learned from Gildas, whom he quotes almost verbatim. He does tell us, though, that there was no mention of the extermination of the Welsh. "Some," he writes, "were slaughtered; some surrendered to be enslaved; some retreated across the sea; and some, staying in their homeland, lived a miserable existence in the mountains and forests." In all this, he's just echoing Gildas, but he saw nothing unlikely in those words. Later, he mentions that Æthelfrith of Northumbria "made more of their lands either tributary to or an integral part of the English territory, either by conquering or exiling the natives" than any previous king. Before his conversion, Eadwine "brought the Mevanian islands," Man and Anglesey, "under the English empire," but we know that the population of both islands is still predominantly Celtic in blood and language. These examples clearly show us that even before Christianity arrived, the English did not always completely wipe out the Welsh inhabitants of the areas they conquered. It's widely accepted that after their conversion, they fought the Welsh more gently, sparing their lives as fellow Christians, and allowed them to keep their lands as tributary owners.
The English Chronicle, our third authority, was first compiled at the court of Ælfred, four and a-half centuries after the Conquest; and so its value as original testimony is very slight. Its earlier portions are mainly condensed from Bæda; but it contains a few fragments of traditional information from some other unknown sources. These fragments, however, refer chiefly to Kent, Sussex, and the older parts of Wessex, where we have reason to believe that the Teutonic colonisation was exceptionally thorough; and they tell us nothing about Yorkshire, Lincolnshire, and East Anglia, where we find at the present day so large a proportion of the population possessing an unmistakably Celtic physique. The Chronicle undoubtedly describes the conflict in the south as sharp and bloody; and in spite of the mythical character of the names and events, it is probable that in this respect it rightly preserves the popular memory of the conquest, and its general nature. In Kent, "the Welsh fled the English like fire;" and Hengest and Æsc, in a single battle, slew 4,000 men. In Sussex, Ælle and Cissa killed or drove out the natives in the western rapes on their first landing, and afterwards massacred every Briton at Anderida. In Wessex, in the first struggle, "Cerdic and Cynric offslew a British king whose name was Natanleod, and 5,000 men with him." And so the dismal annals of rapine and slaughter run on from year to year, with simple, unquestioning conciseness, showing us, at least, the manner in which the later English believed their forefathers had acquired the land. Moreover, these frightful details accord well enough with the vague generalities of Gildas, from which, however, they may very possibly have been manufactured. Yet even the Chronicle nowhere speaks of absolute extermination: that idea has been wholly read into its words, not directly inferred from them. A great deal has been made of the massacre at Pevensey; but we hear nothing of similar massacres at the great Roman cities—at London, at York, at Verulam, at Bath, at Cirencester, which would surely have attracted more attention than a small outlying fortress like Anderida. Even the Teutonic champions themselves admit that some, at least, of the Celts were incorporated into the English community. "The women," says Mr. Freeman, "would, doubtless, be largely spared;" while as to the men, he observes, "we may be sure that death, emigration, or personal slavery were the only alternatives which the vanquished found at the hands of our fathers." But there is a vast gulf, from the ethnological point of view, between exterminating a nation and enslaving it.[2]
The English Chronicle, our third source, was first compiled at Ælfred’s court, four and a half centuries after the Conquest, so its value as original testimony is quite limited. Its earlier sections are mostly condensed from Bæda, but it includes a few fragments of traditional information from other unknown sources. These fragments mainly relate to Kent, Sussex, and the older parts of Wessex, where it's believed that the Teutonic colonization was particularly thorough; they don’t give us any information about Yorkshire, Lincolnshire, and East Anglia, where we still find a large proportion of the population with a clearly Celtic appearance. The Chronicle definitely portrays the conflict in the south as intense and bloody; despite the mythical nature of the names and events, it likely preserves the popular memory of the conquest and its general character. In Kent, "the Welsh fled from the English like fire," and Hengest and Æsc killed 4,000 men in one battle. In Sussex, Ælle and Cissa killed or drove out the locals in the western rapes upon their arrival, then later massacred every Briton at Anderida. In Wessex, during the first struggle, "Cerdic and Cynric killed a British king named Natanleod, along with 5,000 men." The grim records of plunder and slaughter continue year after year, with straightforward, unembellished brevity, showing us, at least, how the later English believed their ancestors acquired the land. Furthermore, these horrifying details align well enough with the vague generalities of Gildas, from which they may have been fabricated. Yet even the Chronicle never mentions total extermination: that concept has been entirely read into its words, not directly inferred from them. Much has been made of the massacre at Pevensey; however, we hear nothing about similar massacres in the major Roman cities—like London, York, Verulam, Bath, or Cirencester—which would likely have garnered more attention than a small outlying fort like Anderida. Even the Teutonic leaders themselves acknowledge that at least some of the Celts were incorporated into the English community. "The women," says Mr. Freeman, "would, of course, largely be spared," while regarding the men, he notes, "we can be sure that death, emigration, or personal slavery were the only options the defeated faced at the hands of our ancestors." But there is a significant difference, from an ethnological perspective, between exterminating a nation and enslaving it.[2]
In the cities, indeed, it would seem that the Britons remained in great numbers. The Welsh bards complain that the urban race of Romanised natives known as Loegrians, "became as Saxons." Mr. Kemble has shown that the English did not by any means always massacre the inhabitants of the cities. Mr. Freeman observes, "It is probable that within the [English] frontier there still were Roman towns tributary to the conquerors rather than occupied by them;" and Canon Stubbs himself remarks, that "in some of the cities there were probably elements of continuous life: London, the mart of the merchants, York, the capital of the north, and some others, have a continuous political existence." "Wherever the cities were spared," he adds, "a portion, at least, of the city population must have continued also. In the country, too, especially towards the west and the debateable border, great numbers of Britons may have survived in a servile or half-servile condition." But we must remember that in only two cases, Anderida and Chester, do we actually hear of massacres; in all the other towns, Bæda and the Chronicle tell us nothing about them. It is a significant fact that Sussex, the one kingdom in which we hear of a complete annihilation, is the very one where the Teutonic type of physique still remains the purest. But there are nowhere any traces of English clan nomenclature in any of the cities. They all retain their Celtic or Roman names. At Cambridge itself, in the heart of the true English country, the charter of the thegn's guild, a late document, mentions a special distinction of penalties for killing a Welshman, "if the slain be a ceorl, 2 ores, if he be a Welshman, one ore." "The large Romanised towns," says Professor Rolleston, "no doubt made terms with the Saxons, who abhorred city life, and would probably be content to leave the unwarlike burghers in a condition of heavily-taxed submissiveness."
In the cities, it seems that many Britons remained. The Welsh bards complain that the urban Romanized natives known as Loegrians "became like Saxons." Mr. Kemble has shown that the English didn't always massacre the inhabitants of the cities. Mr. Freeman notes, "It’s likely that within the [English] frontier there were still Roman towns that were tributary to the conquerors rather than occupied by them;" and Canon Stubbs mentions that "in some of the cities there were probably elements of continuous life: London, the hub of merchants, York, the capital of the north, and a few others, have a continuous political existence." "Wherever the cities were spared," he adds, "a portion of the city population must have continued as well. In the countryside, especially towards the west and on the disputed border, many Britons may have survived in a servile or semi-servile state." However, we must remember that we only hear of massacres in two instances, Anderida and Chester; in all other towns, Bæda and the Chronicle tell us nothing about them. It's significant that Sussex, the one kingdom where we hear of total annihilation, is the very place where the Teutonic type of physique remains the purest. But there are no signs of English clan names in any of the cities. They all keep their Celtic or Roman names. At Cambridge itself, in the heart of true English country, the charter of the thegn's guild, a later document, mentions a special distinction of penalties for killing a Welshman, "if the slain is a ceorl, 2 ores; if he is a Welshman, one ore." "The large Romanized towns," says Professor Rolleston, "no doubt made agreements with the Saxons, who disliked city life and would probably be okay leaving the non-warlike townspeople in a state of heavily taxed submissiveness."
Thus, even in the east it is admitted that a Celtic element probably entered into the population in three ways,—by sparing the women, by making rural slaves of the men, and by preserving some, at least, of the inhabitants of cities. The skulls of these Anglicised Welshmen are found in ancient interments; their descendants are still to be recognised by their physical type in modern England. "It is quite possible," says Mr. Freeman, "that even at the end of the sixth century there may have been within the English frontier inaccessible points where detached bodies of Welshmen still retained a precarious independence." Sir F. Palgrave has collected passages tending to show that parties of independent Welshmen held out in the Fens till a very late period; and this conclusion is admitted by Mr. Freeman to be probably correct. But more important is the general survival of scattered Britons within the English communities themselves. Traces of this we find even in Anglo-Saxon documents. The signatures to very early charters,[3] collected by Thorpe and Kemble, supply us with names some of which are assuredly not Teutonic, while others are demonstrably Celtic; and these names are borne by people occupying high positions at the court of English kings. Names of this class occur even in Kent itself; while others are borne by members of the royal family of Wessex. The local dialect of the West Riding of Yorkshire still contains many Celtic words; and the shepherds of Northumberland and the Lothians still reckon their sheep by what is known as "the rhyming score," which is really a corrupt form of the Welsh numerals from one to twenty. The laws of Northumbria mention the Welshmen who pay rent to the king. Indeed, it is clear that even in the east itself the English were from the first a body of rural colonists and landowners, holding in subjection a class of native serfs, with whom they did not intermingle, but who gradually became Anglicised, and finally coalesced with their former masters, under the stress of the Danish and Norman supremacies.
Thus, even in the East, it's recognized that a Celtic element likely made its way into the population in three ways—by sparing the women, by making the men rural slaves, and by keeping some of the city inhabitants. The skulls of these Anglicized Welshmen are found in ancient graves; their descendants can still be identified by their physical type in modern England. "It's quite possible," says Mr. Freeman, "that even by the end of the sixth century, there may have been inaccessible areas within the English frontier where isolated groups of Welshmen still maintained a fragile independence." Sir F. Palgrave has gathered excerpts indicating that groups of independent Welshmen held out in the Fens until a very late period; Mr. Freeman agrees that this conclusion is likely correct. However, what's more important is the overall survival of scattered Britons within English communities. We see evidence of this even in Anglo-Saxon documents. The signatures on very early charters,[3] collected by Thorpe and Kemble, include names that are certainly not Teutonic, while others are clearly Celtic; these names are associated with people holding prominent positions at the court of English kings. Names of this type appear even in Kent itself, while others are associated with members of the royal family of Wessex. The local dialect of the West Riding of Yorkshire still contains many Celtic words; and the shepherds of Northumberland and the Lothians still count their sheep using what is known as "the rhyming score," which is actually a corrupted version of the Welsh numbers from one to twenty. The laws of Northumbria mention the Welshmen who pay rent to the king. In fact, it’s clear that even in the East, the English were from the beginning a group of rural colonists and landowners, keeping a class of native serfs in subjugation, with whom they did not mix but who gradually became Anglicized and eventually merged with their former masters under the pressure of Danish and Norman rule.
In the west, however, the English occupation took even less the form of a regular colonisation. The laws of Ine, a West Saxon king, show us that in his territories, bordering on yet unconquered British lands, the Welshman often occupied the position of a rent-paying inferior, as well as that of a slave. The so-called Nennius tells us that Elmet in Yorkshire, long an intrusive Welsh principality, was not subdued by the English till the reign of Eadwine of Northumbria; when, we learn, the Northumbrian prince "seized Elmet, and expelled Cerdic its king:" but nothing is said as to any extermination of its people. As Bæda incidentally mentions this Cerdic, "king of the Britons," Nennius may probably be trusted upon the point. As late as the beginning of the tenth century, King Ælfred in his will describes the people of Devon, Dorset, Somerset, and Wilts, as "Welsh kin." The physical appearance of the peasantry in the Severn valley, and especially in Shropshire, Worcestershire, Gloucestershire, and Herefordshire, indicates that the western parts of Mercia were equally Celtic in blood. The dialect of Lancashire contains a large Celtic infusion. Similarly, the English clan-villages decrease gradually in numbers as we move westward, till they almost disappear beyond the central dividing ridge. We learn from Domesday Book that at the date of the Norman conquest the number of serfs was greater from east to west, and largest on the Welsh border. Mr. Isaac Taylor points out that a similar argument may be derived from the area of the hundreds in various counties. The hundred was originally a body of one hundred English families (more or less), bound together by mutual pledge, and answerable for one another's conduct. In Sussex, the average number of square miles in each hundred is only twenty-three; in Kent, twenty-four; in Surrey, fifty-eight; and in Herts, seventy-nine: but in Gloucester it is ninety-seven; in Derby, one hundred and sixty-two; in Warwick, one hundred and seventy-nine; and in Lancashire, three hundred and two. These facts imply that the English population clustered thickest in the old settled east, but grew thinner and thinner towards the Welsh and Cumbrian border. Altogether, the historical evidence regarding the western slopes of England bears out Professor Huxley's dictum as to the thoroughly Celtic character of their population.
In the west, however, the English occupation was even less like a regular colonization. The laws of Ine, a West Saxon king, show that in his territories, which bordered on yet unconquered British lands, the Welsh often had the status of rent-paying tenants as well as that of slaves. The so-called Nennius tells us that Elmet in Yorkshire, long an encroaching Welsh principality, wasn't taken over by the English until the reign of Eadwine of Northumbria; at that time, we learn, the Northumbrian prince "seized Elmet and expelled Cerdic its king," but nothing is mentioned about the extermination of its people. As Bæda casually references this Cerdic, "king of the Britons," Nennius can probably be trusted on this point. As late as the early tenth century, King Ælfred in his will describes the people of Devon, Dorset, Somerset, and Wilts as "Welsh kin." The physical appearance of the peasantry in the Severn valley, especially in Shropshire, Worcestershire, Gloucestershire, and Herefordshire, indicates that the western parts of Mercia were also Celtic in heritage. The dialect of Lancashire has a significant Celtic influence. Similarly, the English clan-villages decrease in number as we move westward, until they nearly vanish beyond the central dividing ridge. We learn from the Domesday Book that at the time of the Norman conquest, the number of serfs was greater from east to west, and highest on the Welsh border. Mr. Isaac Taylor points out that a similar observation can be made regarding the area of the hundreds in various counties. The hundred was originally a group of about one hundred English families, connected by mutual responsibility and answerable for each other's behavior. In Sussex, the average number of square miles in each hundred is only twenty-three; in Kent, twenty-four; in Surrey, fifty-eight; and in Herts, seventy-nine: but in Gloucester, it is ninety-seven; in Derby, one hundred and sixty-two; in Warwick, one hundred and seventy-nine; and in Lancashire, three hundred and two. These facts suggest that the English population was densest in the old settled east, but became sparser as we approached the Welsh and Cumbrian borders. Overall, the historical evidence regarding the western slopes of England supports Professor Huxley's assertion about the distinctly Celtic character of their population.
On the other hand, it is impossible to deny that Mr. Freeman and Canon Stubbs have proved their point as to the thorough Teutonisation of Southern Britain by the English invaders. Though it may be true that much Welsh blood survived in England, especially amongst the servile class, yet it is none the less true that the nation which rose upon the ruins of Roman Britain was, in form and organisation, almost purely English. The language spoken by the whole country was the same which had been spoken in Sleswick. Only a few words of Welsh origin relating to agriculture, household service, and smithcraft, were introduced by the serfs into the tongue of their masters. The dialects of the Yorkshire moors, of the Lake District, and of Dorset or Devon, spoken only by wild herdsmen in the least cultivated tracts, retained a few more evident traces of the Welsh vocabulary: but in York, in London, in Winchester, and in all the large towns, the pure Anglo-Saxon of the old England by the shores of the Baltic was alone spoken. The Celtic serfs and their descendants quickly assumed English names, talked English to one another, and soon forgot, in a few generations, that they had not always been Englishmen in blood and tongue. The whole organisation of the state, the whole social life of the people, was entirely Teutonic. "The historical civilisation," as Canon Stubbs admirably puts it, "is English and not Celtic." Though there may have been much Welsh blood left, it ran in the veins of serfs and rent-paying churls, who were of no political or social importance. These two aspects of the case should be kept carefully distinct. Had they always been separated, much of the discussion which has arisen on the subject would doubtless have been avoided; for the strongest advocates of the Teutonic theory are generally ready to allow that Celtic women, children, and slaves may have been largely spared: while the Celtic enthusiasts have thought incumbent upon them to derive English words from Welsh roots, and to trace the origin of English social institutions to Celtic models. The facts seem to indicate that while the modern English nation is largely Welsh in blood, it is wholly Teutonic in form and language. Each of us probably traces back his descent to mixed Celtic and Germanic ancestry: but while the Celts have contributed the material alone, the Teutons have contributed both the material and the form.
On the other hand, it’s impossible to deny that Mr. Freeman and Canon Stubbs have made their case about the complete Teutonization of Southern Britain by the English invaders. While it may be true that a lot of Welsh blood remained in England, especially among the lower classes, it is equally true that the nation that emerged from the ruins of Roman Britain was, in structure and organization, almost purely English. The language spoken across the country was the same one used in Sleswick. Only a few words of Welsh origin related to farming, domestic work, and blacksmithing were introduced by the serfs into their masters' language. The dialects of the Yorkshire moors, the Lake District, and Dorset or Devon, spoken only by wild herdsmen in less cultivated areas, retained a few more obvious traces of the Welsh vocabulary: but in York, in London, in Winchester, and in all the big towns, only the pure Anglo-Saxon of old England by the Baltic shores was spoken. The Celtic serfs and their descendants quickly adopted English names, spoke English to each other, and soon forgot, within a few generations, that they had not always been English in blood and language. The entire structure of the state, the whole social life of the people, was entirely Teutonic. "The historical civilization," as Canon Stubbs aptly puts it, "is English and not Celtic." Although there may have been a significant amount of Welsh blood left, it was in the veins of serfs and tenants who had no political or social significance. These two aspects of the case should be kept clearly distinct. If they had always been separated, much of the debate that has arisen on the topic would likely have been avoided; for the strongest supporters of the Teutonic theory are generally willing to accept that Celtic women, children, and slaves may have been largely spared, while Celtic enthusiasts have felt the need to trace English words back to Welsh roots and link English social institutions to Celtic models. The facts seem to indicate that while the modern English nation is largely Welsh in blood, it is wholly Teutonic in form and language. Each of us likely traces our ancestry back to a mix of Celtic and Germanic lineage: but while the Celts provided the material alone, the Teutons contributed both the material and the form.
[1] The word in the original is exterminatis, but of course exterminare then bore its etymological sense of expatriation or expulsion, if not merely of confiscation, while it certainly did not imply the idea of slaughter, connoted by the modern word.
[1] The word in the original is exterminatis, but of course exterminare then had its original meaning of expatriation or expulsion, if not just confiscation, while it definitely did not suggest the idea of slaughter, which is implied by the modern word.
[2] In this and a few other cases, modern authorities are quoted merely to show that the essential facts of a large Welsh survival are really admitted even by those who most strongly argue in favour of the general Teutonic origin of Englishmen.
[2] In this and a few other instances, current experts are referenced simply to demonstrate that the fundamental facts of a significant Welsh heritage are indeed acknowledged even by those who vigorously support the idea of a primarily Teutonic origin of the English people.
CHAPTER VIII.
HEATHEN ENGLAND.
We can now picture to ourselves the general aspect of the country after the English colonies had established themselves as far west as the Somersetshire marshes, the Severn, and the Dee. The whole land was occupied by little groups of Teutonic settlers, each isolated by the mark within their own township; each tilling the ground with their own hands and those of their Welsh serfs. The townships were rudely gathered together into petty chieftainships; and these chieftainships tended gradually to aggregate into larger kingdoms, which finally merged in the three great historical divisions of Northumbria, Mercia, and Wessex; divisions that survive to our own time as the North, the Midlands, and the South. Meanwhile, most of the Roman towns were slowly depopulated and fell into disrepair, so that a "waste chester" becomes a common object in Anglo-Saxon history. Towns belong to a higher civilisation, and had little place in agricultural England. The roads were neglected for want of commerce; and trade only survived in London and along the coast of Kent, where the discovery of Frankish coins proves the existence of intercourse with the Teutonic kingdom of Neustria, which had grown up on the ruins of northern Gaul. Everywhere in Britain the Roman civilisation fell into abeyance: in improved agriculture alone did any notable relic of its existence remain. The century and a half between the conquest and the arrival of Augustine is a dreary period of unmixed barbarism and perpetual anarchy.
We can now imagine what the country looked like after the English colonies expanded west to the Somersetshire marshes, the Severn, and the Dee. The entire land was occupied by small groups of Teutonic settlers, each isolated by the boundary of their own township; each farming the land with their own hands and those of their Welsh serfs. The townships were roughly organized into minor chieftainships, which gradually began to combine into larger kingdoms, eventually merging into the three major historical divisions of Northumbria, Mercia, and Wessex; divisions that still exist today as the North, the Midlands, and the South. Meanwhile, most Roman towns slowly lost their populations and fell into disrepair, leading to the common occurrence of "waste chester" in Anglo-Saxon history. Towns were part of a more advanced civilization and had little role in rural England. The roads fell into neglect due to a lack of trade; commerce only persisted in London and along the coast of Kent, where the discovery of Frankish coins indicates interactions with the Teutonic kingdom of Neustria, which emerged on the ruins of northern Gaul. Throughout Britain, Roman civilization declined: improved agriculture was the only notable remnant of its existence. The century and a half between the conquest and the arrival of Augustine was a bleak period marked by unrelenting barbarism and constant anarchy.
From time to time the older settled colonies kept sending out fresh swarms of young emigrants towards the yet unconquered west, much as the Americans and Canadians have done in our own days. Armed with their long swords and battle-axes, the new colonists went forth in family bands, under petty chieftains, to war against the Welsh; and when they had conquered themselves a district, they settled on it as lords of the soil, enslaved the survivors of their enemies, and made their leader into a king. Meanwhile, the older colonies kept up their fighting spirit by constant wars amongst themselves. Thus we read of contests between the men of Kent and the West Saxons, or between conflicting nobles in Wessex itself. Fighting, in fact, was the one business of the English freeman, and it was but slowly that he settled down into a quiet agriculturist. The influence of Christianity alone seems to have wrought the change. Before the conversion of England, all the glimpses which we get of the English freeman represent him only as a rude and turbulent warrior, with the very spirit of his kinsmen, the later wickings of the north.
From time to time, the older established colonies kept sending out new waves of young emigrants toward the still unconquered west, much like Americans and Canadians have done in modern times. Armed with their long swords and battle-axes, the new colonists set out in family groups, led by minor chieftains, to fight against the Welsh. Once they conquered a territory, they settled in as the lords of the land, enslaved the remaining enemies, and made their leader a king. Meanwhile, the older colonies maintained their fighting spirit through continuous wars among themselves. So, we read about conflicts between the people of Kent and the West Saxons, or between rival nobles in Wessex itself. Fighting was essentially the primary job of the English freeman, and it took a long time for him to become a calm farmer. The influence of Christianity seems to have been the only thing that brought about this change. Before England converted to Christianity, all the glimpses we get of the English freeman show him as a rough and violent warrior, just like his kinsmen, the later Vikings from the north.
An enormous amount of the country still remained overgrown with wild forest. The whole weald of Kent and Sussex, the great tract of Selwood in Wessex, the larger part of Warwickshire, the entire Peakland, the central dividing ridge between the two seas from Yorkshire to the Forth, and other wide regions elsewhere, were covered with primæval woodlands. Arden, Charnwood, Wychwood, Sherwood, and the rest, are but the relics of vast forests which once stretched over half England. The bear still lurked in the remotest thickets; packs of wolves still issued forth at night to ravage the herdsman's folds; wild boars wallowed in the fens or munched acorns under the oakwoods; deer ranged over all the heathy tracts throughout the whole island; and the wild white cattle, now confined to Chillingham Park, roamed in many spots from north to south. Hence hunting was the chief pastime of the princes and ealdormen when they were not engaged in war with one another or with the Welsh. Game, boar-flesh, and venison formed an important portion of diet throughout the whole early English period, up to the Norman conquest, and long after.
A huge part of the country was still overgrown with wild forests. The whole area of Kent and Sussex, the vast stretch of Selwood in Wessex, most of Warwickshire, all of Peakland, the central ridge between the two seas from Yorkshire to the Forth, and other large regions were covered in ancient woodlands. Arden, Charnwood, Wychwood, Sherwood, and others are just remnants of the massive forests that used to blanket half of England. Bears still hid in the deepest thickets; packs of wolves came out at night to attack the herds; wild boars rolled in the marshes or snacked on acorns under the oak trees; deer roamed all the heathlands across the entire island; and the wild white cattle, now restricted to Chillingham Park, once wandered in many places from north to south. Thus, hunting was the main pastime for the princes and ealdormen when they weren't busy fighting each other or the Welsh. Game, boar meat, and venison were essential parts of the diet throughout the early English period, up to the Norman conquest and long after.
The king was the recognised head of each community, though his position was hardly more than that of leader of the nobles in war. He received an original lot in the conquered land, and remained a private possessor of estates, tilled by his Welsh slaves. He was king of the people, not of the country, and is always so described in the early monuments. Each king seems to have had a chief priest in his kingdom.
The king was the acknowledged leader of each community, but his role was mostly that of a war leader for the nobles. He received an initial allocation of the conquered land and remained a private owner of estates, farmed by his Welsh slaves. He was king of the people, not of the land, and is consistently referred to this way in the early records. Each king appeared to have a chief priest in his kingdom.
There was no distinct capital for the petty kingdoms, though a principal royal residence appears to have been usual. But the kings possessed many separate hams or estates in their domain, in each of which food and other material for their use were collected by their serfs. They moved about with their suite from one of these to another, consuming all that had been prepared for them in each, and then passing on to the next. The king himself made the journey in the waggon drawn by oxen, which formed his rude prerogative. Such primitive royal progresses were absolutely necessary in so disjointed a state of society, if the king was to govern at all. Only by moving about and seeing with his own eyes could he gain any information in a country where organisation was feeble and writing practically unknown: only by consuming what was grown for him on the spot where it was grown could he and his suite obtain provisions in the rude state of Anglo-Saxon communications. But such government as existed was mainly that of the local ealdormen and the village gentry.
There wasn't a specific capital for the small kingdoms, but a main royal residence seemed to be the norm. The kings had several separate hams or estates in their territory, where food and other supplies were gathered for their use by their serfs. They traveled with their entourage from one estate to another, consuming everything that had been prepared for them at each place, and then moving on to the next. The king himself traveled in an ox-drawn wagon, which was his simple privilege. These basic royal journeys were essential in such a fragmented society if the king wanted to rule at all. Only by traveling and seeing things for himself could he gather information in a land where organization was weak and writing was almost nonexistent; only by consuming what was provided for him right where it was harvested could he and his entourage secure food in the primitive state of Anglo-Saxon roads. However, any governance that did exist was primarily in the hands of the local ealdormen and the village nobility.
Marriages were practically conducted by purchase, the wife being bought by the husband from her father's family. A relic of this custom perhaps still survives in the modern ceremony, when the father gives the bride in marriage to the bridegroom. Polygamy was not unknown; and it was usual for men to marry their father's widows. The wives, being part of the father's property, naturally became part of the son's heritage. Fathers probably possessed the right of selling their children into slavery; and we know that English slaves were sold at Rome, being conveyed thither by Frisian merchants.
Marriages were essentially transactions, with the husband buying the wife from her father's family. A remnant of this practice might still be seen in today's ceremonies, where the father gives the bride away to the groom. Polygamy was common, and men often married their father's widows. Since wives were considered part of the father's assets, they naturally became part of the son's inheritance. Fathers likely had the right to sell their children into slavery; it's known that English slaves were sold in Rome, brought there by Frisian merchants.
The artizan class, such as it was, must have been attached to the houses of the chieftains, probably in a servile position. Pottery was manufactured of excellent but simple patterns. Metal work was, of course, thoroughly understood, and the Anglo-Saxon swords and knives discovered in barrows are of good construction. Every chief had also his minstrel, who sang the short and jerky Anglo-Saxon songs to the accompaniment of a harp. The dead were burnt and their ashes placed in tumuli in the north: the southern tribes buried their warriors in full military dress, and from their tombs much of the little knowledge which we possess as to their habits is derived. Thence have been taken their swords, a yard long, with ornamental hilt and double-cutting edge, often covered by runic inscriptions; their small girdle knives; their long spears; and their round, leather-faced, wooden shields. The jewellery is of gold, enriched with coloured enamel, pearl, or sliced garnet. Buckles, rings, bracelets, hairpins, necklaces, scissors, and toilet requisites were also buried with the dead. Glass drinking-cups which occur amongst the tombs, were probably imported from the continent to Kent or London; and some small trade certainly existed with the Roman world, as we learn from Bæda.
The artisan class, as it existed, must have been connected to the homes of the chiefs, likely in a subordinate role. Pottery was made with quality but simple designs. Metalwork was well understood, and the Anglo-Saxon swords and knives found in burial mounds are well-crafted. Each chief also had a minstrel who sang short and energetic Anglo-Saxon songs accompanied by a harp. The dead were cremated, and their ashes were placed in burial mounds in the north; in the south, tribes buried their warriors in full military attire, and much of what we know about their customs comes from these graves. From these sites, we have retrieved their swords, about a yard long, with decorative hilts and double-edged blades, often inscribed with runes; their small belt knives; their long spears; and their round shields made of wood and covered with leather. The jewelry is made of gold, adorned with colored enamel, pearls, or sliced garnets. Buckles, rings, bracelets, hairpins, necklaces, scissors, and grooming tools were also buried with the deceased. Glass drinking cups found in the tombs were likely imported from the continent to Kent or London; and there was certainly some trade with the Roman world, as mentioned by Bæda.
In faith the English remained true to their old Teutonic myths. Their intercourse with the Christian Welsh was not of a kind to make them embrace the religion which must have seemed to them that of slaves and enemies. Bæda tells us that the English worshipped idols, and sacrificed oxen to their gods. Many traces of their mythology are still left in our midst.
In truth, the English stayed loyal to their old Teutonic myths. Their interactions with the Christian Welsh didn’t encourage them to adopt a religion that must have seemed to them like that of slaves and enemies. Bæda informs us that the English worshipped idols and sacrificed oxen to their gods. Many remnants of their mythology are still present among us.
First in importance among their deities came Woden, the Odin of our Scandinavian kinsmen, whose name we still preserve in Wednesday (dies Mercurii). To him every royal family of the English traced its descent. Mr. Kemble has pointed out many high places in England which keep his name to the present day. Wanborough, in Surrey, at the heaven-water-parting of the Hog's Back, was originally Wodnesbeorh, or the hill of Woden. Wanborough, in Wiltshire, which divides the valleys of the Kennet and the Isis, has the same origin; as has also Woodnesborough in Kent. Wonston, in Hants, was probably Woden's stone; Wambrook, Wampool, and Wansford, his brook, his pool, and his ford. All these names are redolent of that nature-worship which was so marked a portion of the Anglo-Saxon religion. Godshill, in the Isle of Wight, now crowned by a Christian church, was also probably the site of early Woden worship. The boundaries of estates, as mentioned in charters, give instances of trees, stones, and posts, used as landmarks, and dedicated to Woden, thus conferring upon them a religious sanction, like that of Hermes amongst the Greeks. Anglo-Saxon worship generally gathered around natural features; and sacred oaks, ashes, wells, hills, and rivers are among the commonest memorials of our heathen ancestors. Many of them were reconsecrated after the introduction of Christianity to saints of the church, and so have retained their character for sanctity almost to our own time.
First in importance among their gods was Woden, the Odin of our Scandinavian relatives, whose name we still see in Wednesday. Every royal family in England traced its lineage back to him. Mr. Kemble pointed out many prominent places in England that still carry his name today. Wanborough in Surrey, located at the water parting of the Hog's Back, was originally Wodnesbeorh, or Woden's hill. Wanborough in Wiltshire, which lies between the valleys of the Kennet and the Isis, has the same origin, as does Woodnesborough in Kent. Wonston in Hants likely means Woden's stone; Wambrook, Wampool, and Wansford refer to his brook, his pool, and his ford. All these names reflect the nature-worship that was a significant part of Anglo-Saxon religion. Godshill in the Isle of Wight, now topped by a Christian church, was also likely an early site of Woden worship. The boundaries of estates mentioned in charters include trees, stones, and posts that served as landmarks and were dedicated to Woden, giving them a religious significance similar to Hermes among the Greeks. Anglo-Saxon worship typically centered around natural features; sacred oaks, ashes, wells, hills, and rivers are among the most common memorials of our pagan ancestors. Many of these were reconsecrated after Christianity was introduced and dedicated to saints of the church, thus retaining their sacred status almost to this day.
Thunor, the same word as our modern English thunder, was practically, though not philologically, the Anglo-Saxon representative of Zeus. We are more familiar with his name in its clipped Norse form of Thor. Thursday is Thunor's day (Thunres dæg: dies Jovis) and the thunderbolt, really a polished stone axe of the aboriginal neolithic savages, was supposed to be his weapon. Thundersfield, in Surrey; Thundersley, in Essex; and Thursley, in Surrey, still preserve the memory of his sacred sites. Thurleigh, in Bedford; Thurlow, in Essex; Thursley, in Cumberland; Thursfield, in Staffordshire; and Thursford, in Norfolk, are more probably due to later Danish influence, and commemorate namesakes of the Norse Thor rather than the English Thunor.
Thunor, which is the same as our modern word thunder, was basically, although not etymologically, the Anglo-Saxon equivalent of Zeus. We're more accustomed to his name in its shortened Norse form, Thor. Thursday is Thunor's day (Thunres dæg: dies Jovis), and the thunderbolt, which was actually a polished stone axe from the early neolithic tribes, was believed to be his weapon. Thundersfield in Surrey, Thundersley in Essex, and Thursley in Surrey still remember his sacred sites. Thurleigh in Bedford, Thurlow in Essex, Thursley in Cumberland, Thursfield in Staffordshire, and Thursford in Norfolk are likely influenced by later Danish connections and commemorate namesakes of the Norse Thor rather than the English Thunor.
Tiw, the philological equivalent of Zeus, answered rather in character to Ares, and had for his day Tuesday (dies Martis). Tiw's mere and Tiw's thorn occur in charters, and a few places still retain his name. Frea gives his title to Friday (dies Veneris), and Sætere to Saturday (dies Saturni). But the Anglo-Saxon worship really paid more attention to certain deified heroes,—Bældæg, Geat, and Sceaf; and to certain personified abstractions,—Wig (war), Death, and Sige (victory), than to these minor gods. And, as often happens in Polytheistic religions, there is reason to believe that the popular creed had much less reference to the gods at all than to many inferior spirits of a naturalistic sort. For the early English farmer, the world around was full of spiritual beings, half divine, half devilish. Fiends and monsters peopled the fens, and tales of their doings terrified his childhood. Spirits of flood and fell swamped his boat or misled him at night. Water nicors haunted the streams; fairies danced on the green rings of the pasture; dwarfs lived in the barrows of Celtic or neolithic chieftains, and wrought strange weapons underground. The mark, the forest, the hills, were all full for the early Englishman of mysterious and often hostile beings. At length the Weirds or Fates swept him away. Beneath the earth itself, Hel, mistress of the cold and joyless world of shades, at last received him; unless, indeed, by dying a warrior's death, he was admitted to the happy realms of Wælheal. As a whole, the Anglo-Saxon heathendom was a religion of terrorism. Evil spirits surrounded men on every side, dwelt in all solitary places, and stalked over the land by night. Ghosts dwelt in the forest; elves haunted the rude stone circles of elder days. The woodland, still really tenanted by deer, wolves, and wild boars, was also filled by popular imagination with demons and imps. Charms, spells, and incantations formed the most real and living part of the national faith; and many of these survived into Christian times as witchcraft. Some of them, and of the early myths, even continue to be repeated in the folk-lore of the present day. Such are the legends of the Wild Huntsman and of Wayland Smith. Indeed, heathendom had a strong hold over the common English mind long after the public adoption of Christianity; and heathen sacrifices continued to be offered in secret as late as the thirteenth century. Our poetry and our ordinary language is tinged with heathen ideas even in modern times.
Tiw, the linguistic equivalent of Zeus, responded in character to Ares and had Tuesday (dies Martis) as his day. Tiw's mere and Tiw's thorn appear in charters, and a few places still have his name. Frea gives her name to Friday (dies Veneris), and Sætere to Saturday (dies Saturni). However, the Anglo-Saxon worship actually focused more on certain deified heroes—Bældæg, Geat, and Sceaf—and on personified concepts like Wig (war), Death, and Sige (victory), rather than these lesser gods. And, as is common in polytheistic religions, there's reason to think that the popular belief system had much less to do with the gods themselves and more to do with many lesser spirits of a naturalistic nature. For the early English farmer, the world around them was filled with spiritual beings, half divine and half devilish. Fiends and monsters populated the marshes, and stories of their deeds frightened children. Spirits of water and hills either sunk their boats or misled them at night. Water nicors haunted the streams; fairies danced in the green rings of the meadows; dwarfs lived in the burial mounds of Celtic or neolithic leaders and crafted strange weapons underground. The mark, the forest, the hills, all brimmed with mysterious and often hostile beings for the early Englishman. Eventually, the Weirds or Fates took them away. Beneath the earth itself, Hel, the mistress of the cold and joyless world of shadows, finally received them; unless, of course, by dying a warrior's death, they were granted entry to the happy realms of Wælheal. Overall, Anglo-Saxon paganism was a religion of fear. Evil spirits surrounded people on all sides, inhabited all solitary places, and roamed the land at night. Ghosts lived in the forest; elves haunted ancient stone circles. The woods, still populated by deer, wolves, and wild boars, were also filled, according to popular imagination, with demons and imps. Charms, spells, and incantations made up the most real and living part of the national belief; many of these continued into Christian times as witchcraft. Some of them, along with early myths, even persist in today's folklore. Such are the tales of the Wild Huntsman and Wayland Smith. In fact, paganism had a strong hold over the common English mind long after the public embrace of Christianity; pagan sacrifices were still secretly offered as late as the thirteenth century. Our poetry and everyday language still carry the influence of pagan ideas even in modern times.
Still more interesting, however, are those relics of yet earlier social states, which we find amongst the Anglo-Saxons themselves. The production of fire by rubbing together two sticks is a common practice amongst all savages; and it has acquired a sacred significance which causes it to live on into more civilised stages. Once a year the needfire was so lighted, and all the hearths of the village were rekindled from the blaze thus obtained. Cattle were "passed through the fire" to preserve them from the attacks of fiends; and perhaps even children were sometimes treated in the same manner. The ceremony, originally adopted, perhaps, by the English from their Celtic serfs, still lingers in remote parts of the country, as the lighting of fires on St. John's Eve. Tattooing the face was practised by the noble classes. It seems probable that the early English sacrificed human victims, as the Germans certainly did to Wuotan (the High Dutch Woden); and we know that the practice of suttee existed, and that widows slew themselves on the death of their husbands, in order to accompany them to the other world. Even more curious are the vestiges of Totemism, or primitive animal worship, common to all branches of the Aryan race, as well as to the North American Indians, the Australian black fellows, and many other savages. Totemism consists in the belief that each family is literally descended from a particular plant or animal, whose name it bears; and members of the family generally refuse to pluck the plant or kill the animal after which they are named. Of these beliefs we find apparently several traces in Anglo-Saxon life. The genealogies of the kings include such names as those of the horse, the mare, the ash, and the whale. In the very early Anglo-Saxon poem of Beowulf, two of the characters bear the names of Wulf and Eofer (boar). The wolf and the raven were sacred animals, and have left their memory in many places, as well as in such personal titles as Æthelwulf, the noble wolf. The boar was also greatly reverenced; its head was used as an amulet, or as a crest for helmets, and oaths were taken upon it till late in the middle ages. Our own boar's head at Christmas is a relic of the old belief. The sanctity of the horse and the ash has been already mentioned. Now many of the Anglo-Saxon clans bore names implying their descent from such plants or animals. Thus a charter mentions the Æscings, or sons of the ash, in Surrey; another refers to the Earnings, or sons of the eagle (earn); a third to the Heartings, or sons of the hart; a fourth to the Wylfings, or sons of the wolf; and a fifth to the Thornings, or sons of the thorn. The oak has left traces of his descendants at Oakington, in Cambridge: the birch, at Birchington, in Kent; the boar (Eofer) at Evringham, in Yorkshire; the hawk, at Hawkinge, in Kent; the horse, at Horsington, in Lincolnshire; the raven, at Raveningham, in Norfolk; the sun, at Sunning, in Berks; and the serpent (Wyrm), at Wormingford, Worminghall, and Wormington, in Essex, Bucks, and Gloucester, respectively. Every one of these objects is a common and well-known totem amongst savage tribes; and the inference that at some earlier period the Anglo-Saxons had been Totemists is almost irresistible.
Even more fascinating, though, are the remnants of even earlier social conditions that we find among the Anglo-Saxons themselves. Creating fire by rubbing two sticks together is a common practice among all primitive societies, and it has taken on a sacred significance that allows it to persist into more civilized times. Once a year, needfire would be lit, and all the hearths in the village would be rekindled from this flame. Cattle were "passed through the fire" to protect them from evil spirits, and perhaps even children were treated the same way. The ceremony, which the English may have originally adopted from their Celtic serfs, still exists in some remote parts of the country as the lighting of fires on St. John's Eve. Tattooing the face was a practice among the noble classes. It seems likely that early English people sacrificed human victims, similar to how the Germans did to Wuotan (the High Dutch Woden); and we know that the practice of suttee existed, where widows took their own lives upon their husbands' deaths to accompany them to the afterlife. Even more intriguing are the traces of Totemism or primitive animal worship, which are common to all branches of the Aryan race, as well as to North American Indians, Australian Aboriginals, and many other primitive groups. Totemism is the belief that each family is literally descended from a specific plant or animal that bears its name; and family members generally refrain from picking the plant or killing the animal they are named after. We can see signs of these beliefs in Anglo-Saxon life. The genealogies of kings include names like horse, mare, ash, and whale. In the very early Anglo-Saxon poem Beowulf, two characters are named Wulf and Eofer (boar). The wolf and the raven were considered sacred animals and their memory lingers in many places, as well as in personal names like Æthelwulf, meaning noble wolf. The boar was also highly revered; its head was used as an amulet or as a crest for helmets, and oaths were sworn on it well into the Middle Ages. Our own boar's head at Christmas is a remnant of this old belief. The sacredness of the horse and the ash has already been mentioned. Many Anglo-Saxon clans had names suggesting their descent from such plants or animals. For instance, a charter refers to the Æscings, or sons of the ash, in Surrey; another mentions the Earnings, or sons of the eagle; a third refers to the Heartings, or sons of the hart; another to the Wylfings, or sons of the wolf; and a fifth to the Thornings, or sons of the thorn. The oak has descendants at Oakington in Cambridge; the birch at Birchington in Kent; the boar (Eofer) at Evringham in Yorkshire; the hawk at Hawkinge in Kent; the horse at Horsington in Lincolnshire; the raven at Raveningham in Norfolk; the sun at Sunning in Berks; and the serpent (Wyrm) at Wormingford, Worminghall, and Wormington in Essex, Bucks, and Gloucester, respectively. Each of these is a common and well-known totem among primitive tribes; thus, the conclusion that the Anglo-Saxons practiced Totemism at some earlier point is nearly undeniable.
Moreover, it is an ascertained fact that the custom of exogamy (marriage by capture outside the tribe), and of counting kindred on the female side alone, accompanies the low stage of culture with which Totemism is usually associated. We know also that this method of reckoning relationship obtained amongst certain Aryan tribes, such as the Picts. Traces of the ceremonial form of marriage by capture survived in England to a late date in the middle ages; and therefore the custom of exogamy, upon which the ceremony is based, must probably have existed amongst the English themselves at some earlier period. Even in the first historical age, a conquered king generally gave his daughter in marriage to his conqueror, as a mark of submission, which is a relic of the same custom. Now, if members of the various tribes—Jutes, English, and Saxons,—used at one time habitually to intermarry with one another, and to give their children the clan-name of the father, it would follow that persons bearing the same clan-name would appear in all the tribes. Such we find to be actually the case. The Hemings, for instance, are met with in six counties—York, Lincoln, Huntingdon, Suffolk, Northampton, and Somerset; the Mannings occur in English Norfolk and in Saxon Dorset; the Billings, and many other clans, have left their names over the whole land, from north to south and from east to west alike. It has often been assumed that these facts prove the intimate intermixture of the invading tribes; but the supposition of the former existence of exogamy, and consequent appearance of similar clan-names in all the tribes, seems far more probable than such an extreme mingling of different tribesmen over the whole conquered territory.[1] Part of the early English ceremony of marriage consisted in the bridegroom touching the head of the bride with a shoe, a relic, doubtless, of the original mode of capture, when the captor placed his foot on the neck of his prisoner or slave. After marriage, the wife's hair was cut short, which is a universal mark of slavery.
Moreover, it’s a well-known fact that the practice of exogamy (marriage by capture outside the tribe) and the tradition of counting relatives only through the female line are linked to the low cultural stage typically associated with Totemism. We also know that this way of tracing relationships was present among some Aryan tribes, like the Picts. Signs of the ceremonial form of marriage by capture persisted in England until later in the Middle Ages; therefore, the custom of exogamy, which this ceremony is based on, likely existed among the English themselves at some earlier time. Even in the earliest historical period, a conquered king would usually give his daughter in marriage to his conqueror, as a sign of submission, which is a remnant of this same custom. Now, if members of the various tribes—Jutes, English, and Saxons—used to regularly intermarry and give their children the father's clan name, then it would follow that individuals with the same clan name would appear across all tribes. This is what we actually find. For example, the Hemings are encountered in six counties—York, Lincoln, Huntingdon, Suffolk, Northampton, and Somerset; the Mannings are found in English Norfolk and in Saxon Dorset; the Billings, along with many other clans, have left their names all over the country, from north to south and from east to west. It has often been assumed that these facts demonstrate a close intermingling of the invading tribes; however, the idea of the former existence of exogamy and the resulting appearance of similar clan names in all tribes seems much more plausible than such extensive mixing of different tribesmen across the entire conquered territory. Part of the early English marriage ceremony involved the groom touching the bride's head with a shoe, which is likely a remnant of the original capture method, where the captor placed his foot on the neck of his prisoner or slave. After the marriage, the wife's hair was cut short, which is a universal sign of slavery.
Thus we may divide the early English religion into four elements. First, the remnants of a very primitive savage faith, represented by the sanctity of animals and plants, by Totemism, by the needfire, and by the use of amulets, charms, and spells. Second, the relics of the old common Aryan nature-worship, found in the reverence paid to Thunor, or Thunder, who is a form of Zeus, and in the sacredness of hills, rivers, wells, fords, and the open air. Third, a system of Teutonic hero or ancestor-worship, typified by Woden, Bældæg, and the other great names of the genealogies, and having its origin in the belief in ghosts. Fourth, a deification of certain abstract ideas, such as War, Fate, Victory, and Death. But the average heathen Anglo-Saxon religion was merely a vast mass of superstition, a dark and gloomy terrorism, begotten of the vague dread of misfortune which barbarians naturally feel in a half-peopled land, where war and massacre are the highest business of every man's lifetime, and a violent death the ordinary way in which he meets his end.
Thus we can break down early English religion into four elements. First, there are the remnants of a very primitive savage faith, shown by the sacredness of animals and plants, by Totemism, by the needfire, and by the use of amulets, charms, and spells. Second, we see the remnants of the old common Aryan nature-worship, evident in the reverence for Thunor, or Thunder, who is a form of Zeus, and in the sacredness of hills, rivers, wells, fords, and the open air. Third, there is a system of Teutonic hero or ancestor-worship, typified by Woden, Bældæg, and the other great names in the genealogies, and having its roots in the belief in ghosts. Fourth, there is a deification of certain abstract ideas, such as War, Fate, Victory, and Death. However, the average heathen Anglo-Saxon religion was basically a large mass of superstition, a dark and gloomy terror, born from the vague fear of misfortune that barbarians naturally feel in a sparsely populated land, where war and massacre are the main focus of every man's life, and a violent death is the usual way he meets his end.
[1] I owe this ingenious explanation to a note in Mr. Andrew Lang's essays prefixed to Mr. Holland's translation of Aristotle's Politics. He has there also suggested the analysis of the clan names for traces of Totemism, whose results I have given above in part.
[1] I owe this clever explanation to a note in Mr. Andrew Lang's essays that precede Mr. Holland's translation of Aristotle's Politics. He has also proposed analyzing the clan names for signs of Totemism, which I have partially summarized above.
CHAPTER IX.
THE CONVERSION OF THE ENGLISH.
It was impossible that a country lying within sight of the orthodox Frankish kingdom, and enclosed between two Christian Churches on either side, should long remain in such a state of isolated heathendom. For to be cut off from Christendom was to be cut off from the whole social, political, intellectual, and commercial life of the civilised world. In Britain, as distinctly as in the Pacific Islands in our own day, the missionary was the pioneer of civilisation. The change which Christianity wrought in England in a few generations was almost as enormous as the change which it has wrought in Hawaii at the present time. Before the arrival of the missionary, there was no written literature, no industrial arts, no peace, no social intercourse between district and district. The church came as a teacher and civiliser, and in a few years the barbarous heathen English warrior had settled down into a toilsome agriculturist, an eager scholar, a peaceful law-giver, or an earnest priest. The change was not merely a change of religion, it was a revolution from a life of barbarism to a life of incipient culture, and slow but progressive civilisation.
It was impossible for a country so close to the established Frankish kingdom, situated between two Christian Churches, to stay in a state of isolation for long. Being cut off from Christendom meant being excluded from the entire social, political, intellectual, and commercial life of the civilized world. In Britain, just as in the Pacific Islands today, missionaries were the trailblazers of civilization. The transformation that Christianity brought to England in just a few generations was almost as significant as what it has done in Hawaii now. Before the missionaries arrived, there was no written literature, no industrial skills, no peace, and no social interactions between regions. The church came as an educator and civilizer, and within a few years, the savage heathen English warrior had evolved into a hardworking farmer, an enthusiastic scholar, a peaceful lawmaker, or a dedicated priest. This change was not just a shift in religion; it was a complete revolution from a life of barbarism to one of early culture and gradual but steady civilization.
So inevitable was the Christianisation of England, that even while the flood of paganism was pouring westward, the east was beginning to receive the faith of Rome from the Frankish kingdom and from Italy. It has been necessary, indeed, to anticipate a little, in order to show the story of the conquest in its true light. Ten years before the heathen Æthelfrith of Northumbria massacred the Welsh monks at Chester, Augustine had brought Christianity to the people of Kent.
The Christianization of England was so certain that even while paganism was spreading westward, the east was starting to embrace the faith of Rome from the Frankish kingdom and Italy. It’s been necessary to look ahead a bit to present the story of the conquest more clearly. Ten years before the pagan Æthelfrith of Northumbria killed the Welsh monks at Chester, Augustine had introduced Christianity to the people of Kent.
In 596, Gregory the Great determined to send a mission to England. Even before that time, Kent had been in closer union with the Continent than any other part of the country. Trade went on with the kindred Saxon coast of the Frankish kingdom, and Æthelberht, the ambitious Kentish king, and over-lord of all England south of the Humber, had even married Bercta, a daughter of the Frankish king of Paris. Bercta was of course a Christian, and she brought her own Frankish chaplain, who officiated in the old Roman church of St. Martin, at Canterbury. But Gregory's mission was on a far larger scale. Augustine, prior of the monastery on the Cœlian Hill, was sent with forty monks to convert the heathen English. They landed in Thanet, in 597, with all the pomp of Roman civilisation and ecclesiastical symbolism. Gregory had rightly determined to try by ritual and show to impress the barbarian mind. Æthelberht, already predisposed to accept the Continental culture, and to assimilate his rude kingdom to the Roman model, met them in the open air at a solemn meeting; for he feared, says Bæda, to meet them within four walls, lest they should practice incantations upon him. The foreign monks advanced in procession to the king's presence, chanting their litanies, and displaying a silver cross. Æthelberht yielded almost at once. He and all his court became Christians; and the people, as is usual amongst barbarous tribes, quickly conformed to the faith of their rulers. Æthelberht gave the missionaries leave to build new churches, or to repair the old ones erected by the Welsh Christians. Augustine returned to Gaul, where he was consecrated as Archbishop of the English nation, at Arles. Kent became thenceforth a part of the great Continental system. Canterbury has ever since remained the metropolis of the English Church; and the modern archbishops trace back their succession directly to St. Augustine.
In 596, Gregory the Great decided to send a mission to England. Even before that time, Kent had been more closely connected to the Continent than any other part of the country. Trade continued with the neighboring Saxon coast of the Frankish kingdom, and Æthelberht, the ambitious king of Kent and ruler of all England south of the Humber, had even married Bercta, a daughter of the Frankish king of Paris. Bercta was Christian and brought her own Frankish chaplain, who led services in the old Roman church of St. Martin at Canterbury. But Gregory's mission was on a much larger scale. Augustine, the prior of the monastery on the Cœlian Hill, was sent with forty monks to convert the pagan English. They landed in Thanet in 597, with all the grandeur of Roman civilization and church symbols. Gregory wisely chose to impress the barbarian mindset through ritual and spectacle. Æthelberht, already inclined to embrace Continental culture and to shape his rough kingdom in the Roman way, met them outdoors at a formal meeting; because, as Bæda noted, he was afraid to meet them inside four walls, fearing they might cast spells on him. The foreign monks approached the king in a procession, chanting prayers and holding a silver cross. Æthelberht quickly accepted their message. He and all his court converted to Christianity, and, as is common among tribal societies, the people swiftly followed their rulers' faith. Æthelberht allowed the missionaries to build new churches or restore the old ones established by Welsh Christians. Augustine returned to Gaul, where he was made Archbishop of the English nation at Arles. From then on, Kent became part of the larger Continental church system. Canterbury has since remained the center of the English Church, and modern archbishops trace their line directly back to St. Augustine.
For awhile, the young Church seemed to make vigorous progress. Augustine built a monastery at Canterbury, where Æthelberht founded a new church to SS. Peter and Paul, to be a sort of Westminster Abbey for the tombs of all future Kentish kings and archbishops. He also restored an old Roman church in the city. The pope sent him sacramental vessels, altar cloths, ornaments, relics, and, above all, many books. Ten years later, Augustine enlarged his missionary field by ordaining two new bishops—Mellitus, to preach to the East Saxons, "whose metropolis," says Bæda, "is the city of London, which is the mart of many nations, resorting to it by sea and land;" and Justus to the episcopal see of West Kent, with his bishop-stool at Rochester. The East Saxons nominally accepted the faith at the bidding of their over-lord, Æthelberht; but the people of London long remained pagans at heart. On Augustine's death, however, all life seemed again to die out of the struggling mission. Laurentius, who succeeded him, found the labour too great for his weaker hands. In 613 Æthelberht died, and his son Eadbald at once apostatised, returning to the worship of Woden and the ancestral gods. The East Saxons drove out Mellitus, who, with Justus, retired to Gaul; and Archbishop Laurentius himself was minded to follow them. Then the Kentish king, admonished by a dream of the archbishop's, made submission, recalled the truant bishops, and restored Justus to Rochester. The Londoners, however, would not receive back Mellitus, "choosing rather to be under their idolatrous high-priests." Soon Laurentius died too, and Mellitus was called to take his place, and consecrated at last a church in London in the monastery of St. Peter. In 624, the third archbishop was carried off by gout, and Justus of Rochester succeeded to the primacy of the struggling church. Up to this point little had been gained, except the conversion of Kent itself, with its dependent kingdom of Essex—the two parts of England in closest union with the Continent, through the mercantile intercourse by way of London and Richborough.
For a while, the young Church appeared to be making strong progress. Augustine established a monastery in Canterbury, where Æthelberht built a new church dedicated to Saints Peter and Paul, meant to serve as a sort of Westminster Abbey for the tombs of all future kings and archbishops of Kent. He also renovated an old Roman church in the city. The pope sent him sacred vessels, altar cloths, decorations, relics, and, most importantly, many books. Ten years later, Augustine expanded his missionary efforts by ordaining two new bishops—Mellitus, to preach to the East Saxons, "whose capital," says Bæda, "is the city of London, which is a trading hub for many nations, attracting people by sea and land;" and Justus to the bishopric of West Kent, with his seat at Rochester. The East Saxons formally accepted the faith at the request of their overlord, Æthelberht; however, the people of London remained pagans at heart for a long time. After Augustine's death, it seemed that the struggling mission lost all momentum. Laurentius, who succeeded him, found the work too overwhelming for his less capable hands. In 613, Æthelberht died, and his son Eadbald immediately renounced the faith, returning to the worship of Woden and the old gods. The East Saxons expelled Mellitus, who, along with Justus, retreated to Gaul; and Archbishop Laurentius himself considered doing the same. Then the king of Kent, prompted by a dream from the archbishop, submitted, called back the bishops who had strayed, and reinstated Justus in Rochester. However, the people of London refused to accept Mellitus back, "preferring to remain under their idolatrous high priests." Soon, Laurentius died as well, and Mellitus was asked to take his place, finally consecrating a church in London at the monastery of St. Peter. In 624, the third archbishop succumbed to gout, and Justus of Rochester took over the leadership of the struggling church. Up to this point, little had been achieved, aside from the conversion of Kent itself and its nearby kingdom of Essex—the two regions of England most closely linked to the Continent through trade via London and Richborough.
Under the new primate, however, an unexpected opening occurred for the conversion of the North. The Northumbrian kings had now risen to the first place in Britain. Æthelfrith had done much to establish their supremacy; under Eadwine it rose to a height of acknowledged over-lordship. "As an earnest of this king's future conversion and translation to the kingdom of heaven," says Bæda, with pardonable Northumbrian patriotic pride, "even his temporal power was allowed to increase greatly, so that he did what no Englishman had done before—that is to say, he united under his own over-lordship all the provinces of Britain, whether inhabited by English or by Welsh." Eadwine now took in marriage Æthelburh, daughter of Æthelberht, and sister of the reigning Kentish king. Justus seized the opportunity to introduce the Church into Northumbria. He ordained one Paulinus as bishop, to accompany the Christian lady, to watch over her faith, and if possible to convert her husband and his people.
Under the new primate, however, an unexpected opportunity arose for the conversion of the North. The Northumbrian kings had now risen to the first place in Britain. Æthelfrith had done a lot to establish their supremacy; under Eadwine, it reached a level of recognized over-lordship. "As a sign of this king's future conversion and his journey to the kingdom of heaven," says Bæda, with understandable Northumbrian pride, "even his earthly power was allowed to grow significantly, so that he did what no Englishman had done before—that is to say, he united under his own over-lordship all the provinces of Britain, whether inhabited by English or by Welsh." Eadwine then married Æthelburh, daughter of Æthelberht and sister of the current Kentish king. Justus took this chance to bring the Church to Northumbria. He ordained a man named Paulinus as bishop, to accompany the Christian lady, to oversee her faith, and, if possible, to convert her husband and his people.
Gregory had planned his scheme with systematic completeness; he had decided that there should be two metropolitan provinces, of York and London (which he knew as the old Roman capitals of Britain), and that each should consist of twelve episcopal sees. Paulinus now went to York in furtherance of this comprehensive but abortive scheme. A miraculous escape from assassination, or what was reputed one, gave the Roman monk a hold over Eadwine's mind; but the king decided to put off his conversion till he had tried the efficacy of the new faith by a practical appeal. He went on an expedition against the treacherous king of the West Saxons, who had endeavoured to assassinate him, and determined to abide by the result. Having overthrown his enemy with great slaughter, he returned to his royal city of Coningsborough (the king's town), and put himself as a catechumen under the care of Paulinus. The pope himself was induced to interest himself in so promising a convert; and he wrote a couple of briefs to Eadwine and his queen. These letters, the originals of which were carefully preserved at Rome, are copied out in full by Bæda. No doubt, the honour of receiving such an epistle from the pontiff of the Eternal City was not without its effect upon the semi-barbaric mind of Eadwine, who seems in some respects to have inherited the old Roman traditions of Eboracum.
Gregory had mapped out his plan with thorough detail; he decided there should be two main provinces, York and London (which he recognized as the old Roman capitals of Britain), each consisting of twelve bishoprics. Paulinus then went to York to push forward this ambitious but unsuccessful plan. A miraculous escape from an assassination attempt, or something thought to be one, gave the Roman monk a significant influence over Eadwine. However, the king chose to delay his conversion until he could test the effectiveness of the new faith through practical experience. He launched an expedition against the treacherous king of the West Saxons, who had tried to kill him, and resolved to wait for the outcome. After defeating his enemy with heavy casualties, he returned to his royal city of Coningsborough (the king's town) and became a catechumen under Paulinus’s guidance. The pope himself was persuaded to take an interest in such a promising convert and wrote a couple of letters to Eadwine and his queen. These letters, the originals of which were carefully kept in Rome, are fully transcribed by Bæda. Undoubtedly, receiving such a letter from the pope of the Eternal City had an impact on the somewhat barbaric mindset of Eadwine, who seemed to retain some of the old Roman traditions of Eboracum.
Still the king held back. To change his own faith was to change the faith of the whole nation, and he thought it well to consult his witan. The old English assembly was always aristocratic in character, despite its ostensible democracy, for it consisted only of the heads of families; and as the kingdoms grew larger, their aristocratic character necessarily became more pronounced, as only the wealthier persons could be in attendance upon the king. The folk-moot had grown into the witena-gemot, or assembly of wise men. Eadwine assembled such a meeting on the banks of the Derwent—for moots were always held in the open air at some sacred spot—and there the priests and thegns declared their willingness to accept the new religion. Coifi, chief priest of the heathen gods, himself led the way, and flung a lance in derision at the temple of his own deities. To the surprise of all, the gods did not avenge the insult. Thereupon "King Æduin, with all the nobles and most of the common folk of his nation, received the faith and the font of holy regeneration, in the eleventh year of his reign, which is the year of our Lord's incarnation the six hundred and twenty-seventh, and about the hundred and eightieth after the arrival of the English in Britain. He was baptized at York on Easter-day, the first before the Ides of April (April 12), in the church of St. Peter the Apostle, which he himself had hastily built of wood, while he was being catechised and prepared for Baptism; and in the same city he gave the bishopric to his prelate and sponsor Paulinus. But after his Baptism he took care, by Paulinus's direction, to build a larger and finer church of stone, in the midst whereof his original chapel should be enclosed." To this day, York Minster, the lineal descendant of Eadwine's wooden church, remains dedicated to St. Peter; and the archbishops still sit in the bishop-stool of Paulinus. Part of Eadwine's later stone cathedral was discovered under the existing choir during the repairs rendered necessary by the incendiary Martin. As to the heathen temple, its traces still remained even in Bæda's day. "That place, formerly the abode of idols, is now pointed out not far from York to the westward, beyond the river Dornuentio, and is to-day called Godmundingaham, where the priest himself, through the inspiration of the true God, polluted and destroyed the altars which he himself had consecrated." So close did Bæda live to these early heathen English times. From the date of St. Augustine's arrival, indeed, Bæda stands upon the surer ground of almost contemporary narrative.
Still, the king hesitated. Changing his own faith meant changing the faith of the entire nation, so he thought it wise to consult his council. The old English assembly always had an aristocratic character, despite appearing democratic, since it was made up only of heads of families; as the kingdoms grew larger, this aristocratic nature became even more pronounced, as only wealthier individuals could attend the king. The folk-moot had evolved into the witena-gemot, or assembly of wise men. Eadwine called such a meeting on the banks of the Derwent—moots were always held outdoors at sacred spots—and there, the priests and nobles expressed their willingness to embrace the new religion. Coifi, the chief priest of the pagan gods, led the way by throwing a lance in mockery at the temple of his own deities. To everyone’s surprise, the gods did not retaliate. Then "King Æduin, along with all the nobles and most of the common people of his nation, accepted the faith and the sacrament of holy rebirth in the eleventh year of his reign, which is the year of our Lord's incarnation the six hundred and twenty-seventh, and around the one hundred and eightieth after the arrival of the English in Britain. He was baptized in York on Easter Sunday, the first before the Ides of April (April 12), in the church of St. Peter the Apostle, which he had quickly built from wood while he was being taught and prepared for Baptism; and in the same city, he appointed his prelate and sponsor Paulinus as bishop. After his Baptism, he made sure, under Paulinus's guidance, to construct a larger and finer stone church, enclosing his original chapel within it." To this day, York Minster, the direct descendant of Eadwine's wooden church, remains dedicated to St. Peter; and the archbishops still sit in the bishop's seat of Paulinus. Part of Eadwine's later stone cathedral was uncovered under the existing choir during the repairs needed due to the incendiary Martin. As for the pagan temple, its remnants were still evident even in Bæda's time. "That place, once the home of idols, is now pointed out not far to the west of York, beyond the river Dornuentio, and is called Godmundingaham today, where the priest himself, inspired by the true God, polluted and destroyed the altars he had consecrated." Bæda lived so closely to these early pagan English times. From the date of St. Augustine's arrival, indeed, Bæda stands on the more solid ground of almost contemporary narrative.
Still the greater part of English Britain remained heathen. Kent, Essex, and Northumbria were converted, or at least their kings and nobles had been baptised: but East Anglia, Mercia, Sussex, Wessex, and the minor interior principalities were as yet wholly heathen. Indeed, the various Teutonic colonies seemed to have received Christianity in the exact order of their settlement: the older and more civilised first, the newer and ruder last. Paulinus, however, made another conquest for the church in Lindsey (Lincolnshire), "where the first who believed," says the Chronicle, "was a certain great man who hight Blecca, with all his clan." In the very same year with these successes, Justus died, and Honorius received the See of Canterbury from Paulinus at the old Roman city of Lincoln. So far the Roman missionaries remained the only Christian teachers in England: no English convert seems as yet to have taken holy orders.
Most of England was still pagan. Kent, Essex, and Northumbria had converted, or at least their kings and nobles had been baptized, but East Anglia, Mercia, Sussex, Wessex, and the smaller inland principalities were still entirely pagan. It seemed that the various Germanic colonies adopted Christianity in the same order they were settled: the older and more civilized first, the newer and more primitive later. However, Paulinus achieved another victory for the church in Lindsey (Lincolnshire), "where the first who believed," says the Chronicle, "was a certain great man named Blecca, along with all his clan." In the same year as these successes, Justus died, and Honorius received the See of Canterbury from Paulinus in the ancient Roman city of Lincoln. So far, the Roman missionaries were the only Christian teachers in England: no English convert had yet taken holy orders.
Again, however, the church received a severe check. Mercia, the youngest and roughest principality, stood out for heathendom. The western colony was beginning to raise itself into a great power, under its fierce and strong old king Penda, who seems to have consolidated all the petty chieftainships of the Midlands into a single fairly coherent kingdom. Penda hated Northumbria, which, under Eadwine, had made itself the chief English state: and he also hated Christianity, which he knew only as a religion fit for Welsh slaves, not for English warriors. For twenty-two years, therefore, the old heathen king waged an untiring war against Christian Northumbria. In 633, he allied himself with Cadwalla, the Christian Welsh king of Gwynedd, or North Wales, in a war against Eadwine; an alliance which supplies one more proof that the gulf between Welsh and English was not so wide as it is sometimes represented to be. The Welsh and Mercian host met the Northumbrians at Heathfield (perhaps Hatfield Chase) and utterly destroyed them. Eadwine himself and his son Osfrith were slain. Penda and Cadwalla "fared thence, and undid all Northumbria." The country was once more divided into Deira and Bernicia, and two heathen rulers succeeded to the northern kingdom. Paulinus, taking Æthelburh, the widow of Eadwine, went by sea to Kent, where Honorius, whom he had himself consecrated, received him cordially, and gave him the vacant see of Rochester. There he remained till his death, and so for a time ended the Christian mission to York. Penda made the best of his victory by annexing the Southumbrians, the Middle English, and the Lindiswaras, as well as by conquering the Severn Valley from the West Saxons. Henceforth, Mercia stands forth as one of the three leading Teutonic states in Britain.
Once again, the church faced a serious setback. Mercia, the youngest and most rugged principality, remained firmly pagan. The western colony was starting to grow into a powerful entity, led by its fierce and strong old king Penda, who seemed to have united all the smaller chieftains of the Midlands into a somewhat cohesive kingdom. Penda despised Northumbria, which, under Eadwine, had established itself as the leading English state, and he also loathed Christianity, viewing it only as a faith suitable for Welsh slaves, not for English warriors. For twenty-two years, this old pagan king relentlessly fought against Christian Northumbria. In 633, he teamed up with Cadwalla, the Christian Welsh king of Gwynedd or North Wales, to wage war against Eadwine; this alliance provides further evidence that the divide between Welsh and English was not as vast as it’s sometimes made out to be. The combined Welsh and Mercian forces confronted the Northumbrians at Heathfield (possibly Hatfield Chase) and completely annihilated them. Eadwine himself and his son Osfrith were killed. Penda and Cadwalla then “went from there, and devastated all Northumbria.” The region was again split into Deira and Bernicia, and two pagan rulers took over the northern kingdom. Paulinus, along with Æthelburh, Eadwine’s widow, traveled by sea to Kent, where he was warmly welcomed by Honorius, whom he had consecrated himself, and who granted him the vacant bishopric of Rochester. He stayed there until his death, marking the end of the Christian mission to York for a time. Penda capitalized on his victory by incorporating the Southumbrians, the Middle English, and the Lindiswaras, in addition to conquering the Severn Valley from the West Saxons. From then on, Mercia emerged as one of the three prominent Teutonic states in Britain.
CHAPTER X.
ROME AND IONA.
It was not the Roman mission which finally succeeded in converting the North and the Midlands. That success was due to the Scottish and Pictish Church. At the end of the sixth century, Columba, an Irish missionary, crossed over to the solitary rock of Iona, where he established an abbey on the Irish model, and quickly evangelised the northern Picts. From Iona, some generations later, went forth the devoted missionaries who finally converted the northern half of England.
It wasn’t the Roman mission that ultimately succeeded in converting the North and the Midlands. That achievement belonged to the Scottish and Pictish Church. At the end of the sixth century, Columba, an Irish missionary, arrived on the remote island of Iona, where he set up an abbey modeled after those in Ireland and quickly spread the Christian faith among the northern Picts. Some generations later, devoted missionaries from Iona went out and successfully converted the northern part of England.
The native churches of the west, cut off from direct intercourse with the main body of Latin Christendom, had retained certain habits which were now regarded by Rome as schismatical. Chief among these were the date of celebrating Easter, and the uncanonical method of cutting the tonsure in a crescent instead of a circle. Augustine, shortly after his arrival, endeavoured to obtain unity between the two churches on these matters of discipline, to which great importance was attached as tests of submission to the Latin rule. He obtained from Æthelberht a safe-conduct through the heathen West-Saxon territories as far as what is now Worcestershire; and there, "on the borders of the Huiccii and the West-Saxons," says Bæda, "he convened to a colloquy the bishops and doctors of the nearest province of the Britons, in the place which, to the present day, is called in the English language, Augustine's Oak." Such open-air meetings by sacred trees or stones were universal in England both before and after its conversion. "He began to admonish them with a brotherly admonition to embrace with him the Catholic faith, and to undertake the common task of evangelising the pagans. For they did not observe Easter at the proper period: moreover, they did many other things contrary to the unity of the Church." But the Welsh were jealous of the intruders, and refused to abandon their old customs. Thereupon, Augustine declared that if they would not help him against the heathen, they would perish by the heathen. A few years later, after Augustine's death, this prediction was verified by Æthelfrith of Northumbria, whose massacre of the monks of Bangor has already been noticed.
The local churches in the west, cut off from direct contact with the main body of Latin Christianity, had kept certain practices that Rome now saw as divided or heretical. The most significant of these were the date for celebrating Easter and the unconventional way of cutting the tonsure in a crescent shape instead of a circle. Shortly after he arrived, Augustine tried to unify the two churches on these disciplinary issues, which were seen as important signs of submission to Latin authority. He secured safe passage from Æthelberht through the pagan West-Saxon lands, reaching what is now Worcestershire. There, "on the borders of the Huiccii and the West-Saxons," Bæda notes, "he gathered the bishops and leaders from the nearest British province for a meeting at a place now known in English as Augustine's Oak." Such outdoor gatherings by sacred trees or stones were common in England both before and after its conversion. "He began to urge them, in a friendly manner, to join him in embracing the Catholic faith and to take on the shared mission of converting the pagans. They did not celebrate Easter at the correct time; furthermore, they followed many other customs that opposed the unity of the Church." However, the Welsh were protective of their traditions and refused to give them up. Augustine then declared that if they wouldn’t assist him against the pagans, they would face destruction at their hands. A few years later, after Augustine's death, this warning came true when Æthelfrith of Northumbria carried out the massacre of the monks of Bangor, as previously mentioned.
It was in return for the destruction of Chester and the slaughter of the monks that Cadwalla joined the heathen Penda against his fellow Christian Eadwine. But the death of Eadwine left the throne open for the house of Æthelfrith, whose place Eadwine had taken. After a year of renewed heathendom, however, during part of which the Welsh Cadwalla reigned over Northumbria, Oswald, son of Æthelfrith, again united Deira and Bernicia under his own rule. Oswald was a Christian, but he had learnt his Christianity from the Scots, amongst whom he had spent his exile, and he favoured the introduction of Pictish and Scottish missionaries into Northumbria. The Italian monks who had accompanied Augustine were men of foreign speech and manners, representatives of an alien civilisation, and they attempted to convert whole kingdoms en bloc by the previous conversion of their rulers. Their method was political and systematic. But the Pictish and Irish preachers were men of more Britannic feelings, and they went to work with true missionary earnestness to convert the half Celtic people of Northumbria, man by man, in their own homes. Aidan, the apostle of the north, carried the Pictish faith into the Lothians and Northumberland. He placed his bishop-stool not far from the royal town of Bamborough, at Lindisfarne, the Holy Island of the Northumbrian coast. Other Celtic missionaries penetrated further south, even into the heathen realm of Penda and his tributary princes. Ceadda or Chad, the patron saint of Lichfield, carried Christianity to the Mercians. Diuma preached to the Middle English of Leicester with much success, Peada, their ealdorman, son of Penda, having himself already embraced the new faith. Penda had slain Oswald in a great battle at Maserfeld in 641; but the martyr only brought increased glory to the Christians: and Oswiu, who succeeded him, after an interval of anarchy, as king of Deira (for Bernicia now chose a king of its own), was also a zealous adherent of the Celtic missionaries. Thus the heterodox Church made rapid strides throughout the whole of the north.
It was in exchange for the destruction of Chester and the killing of the monks that Cadwalla allied with the pagan Penda against his fellow Christian Eadwine. However, Eadwine's death left the throne available for the house of Æthelfrith, which Eadwine had taken over. After a year of renewed paganism, during which the Welsh Cadwalla ruled over Northumbria, Oswald, son of Æthelfrith, reunited Deira and Bernicia under his own rule. Oswald was a Christian, having learned his faith from the Scots during his exile, and he supported the introduction of Pictish and Scottish missionaries into Northumbria. The Italian monks who came with Augustine spoke a foreign language and represented a different culture, trying to convert entire kingdoms en bloc by first converting their rulers. Their approach was political and systematic. In contrast, the Pictish and Irish preachers had a more local mindset and worked earnestly to convert the partly Celtic people of Northumbria, one person at a time, right in their homes. Aidan, the apostle of the north, brought the Pictish faith to the Lothians and Northumberland. He set up his bishopric near the royal town of Bamborough, on Lindisfarne, the Holy Island off the Northumbrian coast. Other Celtic missionaries pushed further south, even into the pagan territory of Penda and his vassal princes. Ceadda, or Chad, the patron saint of Lichfield, brought Christianity to the Mercians. Diuma preached to the Middle English of Leicester with great success, as Peada, their ealdorman and son of Penda, had already embraced the new faith. Penda killed Oswald in a major battle at Maserfeld in 641; however, this martyrdom only brought more glory to the Christians, and Oswiu, who followed him as king of Deira (after a period of chaos, as Bernicia chose its own king), was also a strong supporter of the Celtic missionaries. As a result, the unorthodox Church made significant progress throughout the entire north.
Meanwhile, in the south the Latin missionaries, urged to activity, perhaps, by the Pictish successes, had been making fresh progress. In the very year when Oswald was chosen king by the Northumbrians, Birinus, a priest from northern Italy, went by command of the pope to the West Saxons: and after twelve months he was able to baptise their king, Cynegils, at his capital of Dorchester, on the Thames, his sponsor being Oswald of Northumbria. A year later, Felix, a Burgundian, "preached the faith of Christ to the East Anglians," who had indeed been converted by the Augustinian missionaries, but afterwards relapsed. Only Sussex and Mercia still remained heathen. But, in 655, Penda made a last attempt against Northumbria, which he had harried year after year, and was met by Oswiu at Winwidfield, near Leeds; the Christians were successful, and Penda was slain, together with thirty royal persons—petty princes of the tributary Mercian states, no doubt. His son, Peada, the Christian ealdorman of the Middle English, succeeded him, and the Mercians became Christians of the Pictish or Irish type. "Their first bishop," says Bæda, "was Diuma, who died and was buried among the Middle English. The second was Cellach, who abandoned his bishopric, and returned during his lifetime to Scotland (perhaps Ireland, but more probably the Scottish kingdom in Argyllshire). Both of these were by birth Irishmen. The third was Trumhere, by race an Englishman, but educated and ordained by the Irish." Thus Roman Christianity spread over the whole of England south of the Wash (save only heathen Sussex): while the Irish Church had made its way over all the north, from the Wash to the Firth of Forth. The Roman influence may be partly traced by the Roman alphabet superseding the old English runes. Runic inscriptions are rare in the south, where they were regarded as heathenish relics, and so destroyed: but they are comparatively common in the north. Runics appear on the coins of the first Christian kings of Mercia, Peada and Æthelred, but soon die out under their successors.
Meanwhile, in the south, the Latin missionaries, possibly motivated by the successes of the Picts, had made new strides. In the same year that Oswald was chosen king by the Northumbrians, Birinus, a priest from northern Italy, was sent by the pope to the West Saxons. After twelve months, he managed to baptize their king, Cynegils, in his capital at Dorchester on the Thames, with Oswald of Northumbria as his sponsor. A year later, Felix, a Burgundian, "preached the faith of Christ to the East Anglians," who had indeed been converted by the Augustinian missionaries but had since fallen back into paganism. Only Sussex and Mercia remained heathen. However, in 655, Penda made one last attempt against Northumbria, which he had attacked year after year, and was confronted by Oswiu at Winwidfield, near Leeds. The Christians were victorious, and Penda was killed, along with thirty royal figures—likely minor princes from the tributary Mercian states. His son, Peada, the Christian ealdorman of the Middle English, took over, and the Mercians converted to Christianity of the Pictish or Irish variety. "Their first bishop," says Bæda, "was Diuma, who died and was buried among the Middle English. The second was Cellach, who left his bishopric and returned to Scotland during his life (perhaps Ireland, but more likely the Scottish kingdom in Argyllshire). Both of these were Irish by birth. The third was Trumhere, an Englishman by race, but educated and ordained by the Irish." Thus, Roman Christianity spread across most of England south of the Wash (except for pagan Sussex), while the Irish Church extended across the north, from the Wash to the Firth of Forth. The Roman influence can partly be seen as the Roman alphabet replaced the old English runes. Runic inscriptions are rare in the south, where they were viewed as pagan relics and destroyed, but they are relatively common in the north. Runes appear on the coins of the first Christian kings of Mercia, Peada and Æthelred, but soon fade away under their successors.
Heathendom was now fairly vanquished. It survived only in Sussex, cut off from the rest of England by the forest belt of the Weald. The next trial of strength must clearly lie between Rome and Iona.
Heathendom was now largely defeated. It only existed in Sussex, separated from the rest of England by the forest area of the Weald. The next showdown was clearly going to be between Rome and Iona.
The northern bishops and abbots traced their succession, not to Augustine, but to Columba. Cuthberht, the English apostle of the north, who really converted the people of Northumbria, as earlier missionaries had converted its kings, derived his orders from Iona. Rome or Ireland, was now the practical question of the English Church. As might be expected, Rome conquered. To allay the discord, King Oswiu summoned a synod at Streoneshalch (now known by its later Danish name of Whitby) in 664, to settle the vexed question as to the date of Easter. The Irish priests claimed the authority of St. John for their crescent tonsure; the Romans, headed by Wilfrith, a most vigorous priest, appealed to the authority of St. Peter for the canonical circle. "I will never offend the saint who holds the keys of heaven," said Oswiu, with the frank, half-heathendom of a recent convert; and the meeting shortly decided as the king would have it. The Irish party acquiesced or else returned to Scotland; and thenceforth the new English Church remained in close communion with Rome and the Continent. Whatever may be our ecclesiastical judgment of this decision, there can be little doubt that its material effects were most excellent. By bringing England into connection with Rome, it brought her into connection with the centre of all then-existing civilisation, and endowed her with arts and manufactures which she could never otherwise have attained. The connection with Ireland and the north would have been as fatal, from a purely secular point of view, to early English culture as was the later connection with half-barbaric Scandinavia. Rome gave England the Roman letters, arts, and organisation: Ireland could only have given her a more insular form of Celtic civilisation.
The northern bishops and abbots traced their lineage, not to Augustine, but to Columba. Cuthberht, the English apostle of the north, who truly converted the people of Northumbria, while earlier missionaries converted its kings, received his orders from Iona. The real issue for the English Church was whether to align with Rome or Ireland. As expected, Rome prevailed. To resolve the conflict, King Oswiu called a synod at Streoneshalch (now known by its later Danish name of Whitby) in 664, to settle the contentious issue of the date of Easter. The Irish priests cited St. John as the authority for their crescent tonsure; the Romans, led by Wilfrith, a very energetic priest, appealed to St. Peter for the canonical circle. "I will never offend the saint who holds the keys of heaven," Oswiu said, with the straightforwardness of a recent convert still holding onto some pagan beliefs; and the meeting quickly decided as the king wished. The Irish group either accepted the decision or returned to Scotland; from then on, the new English Church maintained close ties with Rome and the Continent. Regardless of our ecclesiastical judgment on this choice, there’s little doubt that its practical effects were very positive. By connecting England to Rome, it linked her to the center of all then-existing civilization and provided her with arts and industries she would never have achieved otherwise. The link with Ireland and the north would have harmed early English culture as much as the later connection with semi-barbaric Scandinavia did. Rome supplied England with Roman letters, arts, and organization; Ireland could only have offered a more isolated version of Celtic civilization.
CHAPTER XI.
CHRISTIAN ENGLAND.
The change wrought in England by the introduction of the new faith was immense and sudden at the moment, as well as deep-reaching in its after consequences. The isolated heathen barbaric communities became at once an integral part of the great Roman and Christian civilisation. Even before the arrival of Augustine, some slight tincture of Roman influence had filtered through into the English world. The Welsh serfs had preserved some traditional knowledge of Roman agriculture; Kent had kept up some intercourse with the Continent; and even in York, Eadwine affected a certain imitation of Roman pomp. But after the introduction of Christianity, Roman civilisation began to produce marked results over the whole country. Writing, before almost unknown, or confined to the engraving of runic characters on metal objects, grew rapidly into a common art. The Latin language was introduced, and with it the key to the Latin literature and Latin science, the heirlooms of Greece and the East. Roman influences affected the little courts of the English kings; and the customary laws began to be written down in regular codes. Before the conversion we have not a single written document upon which to base our history; from the moment of Augustine's landing we have the invaluable works of Bæda, and a host of lesser writings (chiefly lives of saints), besides an immense number of charters or royal grants of land to monasteries and private persons. These grants, written at first in Latin, but afterwards in Anglo-Saxon, were preserved in the monasteries down to the date of their dissolution, and then became the property of various collectors. They have been transcribed and published by Mr. Kemble and Mr. Thorpe, and they form some of our most useful materials for the early history of Christian England.
The change brought to England by the introduction of the new faith was huge and immediate, as well as having deep and lasting effects later on. The isolated, barbaric communities quickly became part of the larger Roman and Christian civilization. Even before Augustine arrived, a bit of Roman influence had already seeped into the English world. The Welsh serfs had kept some traditional Roman agricultural knowledge; Kent had maintained trade with the Continent; and Eadwine in York even showed some imitation of Roman grandeur. However, after Christianity was introduced, Roman civilization started to have noticeable effects throughout the country. Writing, which had been mostly unknown or limited to carving runic characters on metal, quickly became a common practice. The Latin language was introduced, bringing with it access to Latin literature and science, the legacies of Greece and the East. Roman influences reached the small courts of the English kings, and customary laws began to be documented in formal codes. Before the conversion, we don’t have a single written document to base our history on; from the moment Augustine landed, we have the invaluable works of Bæda and many other lesser writings (mainly lives of saints), along with a large number of charters or royal land grants to monasteries and individuals. These grants, initially written in Latin and later in Anglo-Saxon, were kept in monasteries until their dissolution and then became the property of various collectors. They have been transcribed and published by Mr. Kemble and Mr. Thorpe, forming some of our most important resources for the early history of Christian England.
It was mainly by means of the monasteries that Christianity became a great civilising and teaching agency in England. Those who judge monastic institutions only by their later and worst days, when they had, perhaps, ceased to perform any useful function, are apt to forget the benefits which they conferred upon the people in the earlier stages of their existence. The state of England during this first Christian period was one of chronic and bloody warfare. There was no regular army, but every freeman was a soldier, and raids of one English tribe upon another were everyday occurrences; while pillaging frays on the part of the Welsh, followed by savage reprisals on the part of the English, were still more frequent. During the heathen period, even the Picts seem often to have made piractical expeditions far into the south of England. In 597, for example, we read in the Chronicle that Ceolwulf, king of the West Saxons, constantly fought "either against the English, or against the Welsh, or against the Picts." But in 603, the Argyllshire Scots made a raid against Northumbria, and were so completely crushed by Æthelfrith, that "since then no king of Scots durst lead a host against this folk"; while the southern Picts of Galloway became tributaries of the Northumbrian kings. But war between Saxons and English, or between Teutons and Welsh, still remained chronic; and Christianity did little to prevent these perpetual border wars and raids. In 633, Cadwalla and Penda wasted Northumbria; in 644, Penda drove out King Kenwealh, of the West Saxons, from his possessions along the Severn; in 671, Wulfhere, the Mercian, ravaged Wessex and the south as far as Ashdown, and conquered Wight, which he gave to the South Saxons; and so, from time to time, we catch glimpses of the unceasing strife between each folk and its neighbours, besides many hints of intestine struggles between prince and prince, or of rivalries between one petty shire and others of the same kingdom, far too numerous and unimportant to be detailed here in full.
It was primarily through the monasteries that Christianity became a significant force for civilization and education in England. Those who assess monastic institutions solely based on their later, more negative periods, when they may have stopped being useful, often overlook the advantages they provided to the people in their earlier days. The situation in England during this early Christian era was marked by constant and violent warfare. There wasn't a regular army; every free person was expected to be a soldier, and raids between English tribes were common. Welsh raids, followed by brutal retaliation from the English, were even more frequent. During the pagan times, the Picts often launched pirate attacks deep into southern England. For instance, in 597, the Chronicle tells us that Ceolwulf, king of the West Saxons, constantly fought “either against the English, or against the Welsh, or against the Picts.” However, in 603, the Scots from Argyllshire raided Northumbria and were so decisively beaten by Æthelfrith that “since then no king of Scots dared lead an army against this people”; meanwhile, the southern Picts of Galloway became subservient to the Northumbrian kings. Nonetheless, conflict between Saxons and English, or between Teutons and Welsh, persisted consistently; and Christianity did little to stop these ongoing border wars and raids. In 633, Cadwalla and Penda devastated Northumbria; in 644, Penda expelled King Kenwealh of the West Saxons from his lands along the Severn; in 671, Wulfhere of Mercia laid waste to Wessex and the south as far as Ashdown, conquering Wight and giving it to the South Saxons; and so, from time to time, we see glimpses of the relentless strife between each group and their neighbors, along with numerous hints of internal conflicts between princes or rivalries between various small shires within the same kingdom, far too many and unimportant to detail fully here.
With such a state of affairs as this, it became a matter of deep importance that there should be some one institution where the arts of peace might be carried on in safety; where agriculture might be sure of its reward; where literature and science might be studied; and where civilising influences might be safe from interruption or rapine. The monasteries gave an opportunity for such an ameliorating influence to spring up. They were spared even in war by the reverence of the people for the Church; and they became places where peaceful minds might retire for honest work, and learning, and thinking, away from the fierce turmoil of a still essentially barbaric and predatory community. At the same time, they encouraged the development of this very type of mind by turning the reproach of cowardice, which it would have carried with it in heathen times, into an honour and a mark of holiness. Every monastery became a centre of light and of struggling culture for the surrounding district. They were at once, to the early English recluse, universities and refuges, places of education, of retirement, and of peace, in the midst of a jarring and discordant world.
With things being this way, it became really important to have a single place where peaceful activities could happen safely; where farming would be rewarded; where literature and science could be explored; and where civilizing influences would be protected from disruption or theft. The monasteries provided an opportunity for this kind of positive influence to grow. They were even respected during wars because the people held the Church in high regard; and they became places where thoughtful individuals could retreat for meaningful work, study, and reflection, away from the intense chaos of a still fundamentally barbaric and predatory society. At the same time, they fostered the growth of this very kind of mindset by transforming the stigma of cowardice, which it would have carried in pagan times, into a badge of honor and a symbol of holiness. Every monastery turned into a center of enlightenment and cultural struggle for the surrounding area. To the early English recluse, they served as both universities and safe havens, places for learning, solitude, and tranquility amid a harsh and conflicting world.
Hence, almost the first act of every newly-converted prince was to found a monastery in his dominions. That of Canterbury dates from the arrival of Augustine. In 643, Kenwealh of Wessex "bade timber the old minster at Winchester." In 654, shortly after the conversion of East Anglia, "Botulf began to build a monastery at Icanho," since called after his name Botulf's tun, or Boston. In 657, Peada of Mercia and Oswiu of Northumbria "said that they would rear a monastery to the glory of Christ and the honour of St. Peter; and they did so, and gave it the name of Medeshamstede"; but it is now known as Peterborough.[1]
So, nearly every newly-converted prince's first action was to establish a monastery in their territory. The one in Canterbury was founded when Augustine arrived. In 643, Kenwealh of Wessex "ordered timber for the old minster at Winchester." In 654, shortly after East Anglia was converted, "Botulf started to build a monastery at Icanho," which is now named after him, Botulf's tun, or Boston. In 657, Peada of Mercia and Oswiu of Northumbria "declared that they would build a monastery for the glory of Christ and the honor of St. Peter; and they did, naming it Medeshamstede"; but it is now known as Peterborough.[1]
Before the battle of Winwidfield, Oswiu had vowed to build twelve minsters in his kingdom, and he redeemed his vow by founding six in Bernicia and six in Deira. In 669, Ecgberht of Kent "gave Reculver to Bass, the mass-priest, to build a monastery thereon." In 663, Æthelthryth, a lady of royal blood, better known by the Latinised name of St. Etheldreda, "began the monastery at Ely." Before Bæda's death, in 735, religious houses already existed at Lastingham, Melrose, Lindisfarne, Whithern, Bardney, Gilling, Bury, Ripon, Chertsey, Barking, Abercorn, Selsey, Redbridge, Coldingham, Towcester, Hackness, and several other places. So the whole of England was soon covered with monastic establishments, each liberally endowed with land, and each engaged in tilling the soil without, and cultivating peaceful arts within, like little islands of southern civilisation, dotted about in the wide sea of Teutonic barbarism.
Before the battle of Winwidfield, Oswiu promised to build twelve monasteries in his kingdom, and he fulfilled his promise by founding six in Bernicia and six in Deira. In 669, Ecgberht of Kent "gave Reculver to Bass, the mass-priest, to build a monastery there." In 663, Æthelthryth, a woman of royal blood, better known by the Latin name St. Etheldreda, "started the monastery at Ely." Before Bæda's death in 735, religious houses already existed at Lastingham, Melrose, Lindisfarne, Whithern, Bardney, Gilling, Bury, Ripon, Chertsey, Barking, Abercorn, Selsey, Redbridge, Coldingham, Towcester, Hackness, and several other places. So the entire England was soon filled with monastic establishments, each generously provided with land, and each engaged in farming outside and cultivating peaceful arts inside, like little islands of southern civilization scattered across the vast sea of Teutonic barbarism.
In the Roman south, many, if not all, of the monasteries seem to have been planned on the regular models; but in the north, where the Irish missionaries had borne the largest share in the work of conversion, the monasteries were irregular bodies on the Irish plan, where an abbot or abbess ruled over a mixed community of monks and nuns. Hild, a member of the Northumbrian princely family, founded such an abbey at Streoneshalch (Whitby), made memorable by numbering amongst its members the first known English poet, Cædmon. St. John of Beverley, Bishop of Hexham, set up a similar monastery at the place with which his name is so closely associated. The Irish monks themselves founded others at Lindisfarne and elsewhere. Even in the south, some Irish abbeys existed. An Irish monk had set up one at Bosham, in Sussex, even before Wilfrith converted that kingdom; and one of his countrymen, Maidulf (or Maeldubh?) was the original head of Malmesbury. In process of time, however, as the union with Rome grew stronger, all these houses conformed to the more regular usage, and became monasteries of the ordinary Benedictine type.
In the southern part of Roman Britain, many, if not all, of the monasteries appear to have been designed according to regular models; however, in the north, where Irish missionaries had the biggest role in conversion, the monasteries were organized differently based on the Irish style, with an abbot or abbess overseeing a mixed community of monks and nuns. Hild, who came from a noble Northumbrian family, established such an abbey at Streoneshalch (Whitby), which is notable for having the first known English poet, Cædmon, among its members. St. John of Beverley, Bishop of Hexham, created a similar monastery at a location closely associated with his name. Irish monks also founded other monasteries at Lindisfarne and other places. Even in the south, some Irish abbeys were present. An Irish monk established one at Bosham in Sussex, even before Wilfrith converted that kingdom; and another Irishman, Maidulf (or Maeldubh?), was the first head of Malmesbury. Over time, as the connection with Rome strengthened, all these houses adapted to the more standard practices and became monasteries of the typical Benedictine kind.
The civilising value of the monasteries can hardly be over-rated. Secure in the peace conferred upon them by a religious sanction, the monks became the builders of schools, the drainers of marshland, the clearers of forest, the tillers of heath. Many of the earliest religious houses rose in the midst of what had previously been trackless wilds. Peterborough and Ely grew up on islands of the Fen country. Crowland gathered round the cell of Guthlac in the midst of a desolate mere. Evesham occupied a glade in the wild forests of the western march. Glastonbury, an old Welsh foundation, stood on a solitary islet, where the abrupt knoll of the Tor looks down upon the broad waste of the Somersetshire marshes. Beverley, as its name imports, had been a haunt of beavers before the monks began to till its fruitful dingles. In every case agriculture soon turned the wild lands into orchards and cornfields, or drove drains through the fens which converted their marshes into meadows and pastures for the long-horned English cattle. Roman architecture, too, came with the Roman church. We hear nothing before of stone buildings; but Eadwine erected a church of stone at York, under the direction of Paulinus; and Bishop Wilfrith, a generation later, restored and decorated it, covering the roof with lead and filling the windows with panes of glass. Masons had already been settled in Kent, though Benedict, the founder of Wearmouth and Jarrow, found it desirable to bring over others from the Franks. Metal-working had always been a special gift of the English, and their gold jewellery was well made even before the conversion, but it became still more noticeable after the monks took the craft into their own hands. Bæda mentions mines of copper, iron, lead, silver, and jet. Abbot Benedict not only brought manuscripts and pictures from Rome, which were copied and imitated in his monasteries at Wearmouth and Jarrow, but he also brought over glass-blowers, who introduced the art of glass-making into England. Cuthberht, Bæda's scholar, writes to Lull, asking for workmen who can make glass vessels. Bells appear to have been equally early introductions. Roman music of course accompanied the Roman liturgy. The connection established with the clergy of the continent favoured the dispersion of European goods throughout England. We constantly hear of presents, consisting of skilled handicraft, passing from the civilised south to the rude and barbaric north. Wilfrith and Benedict journeyed several times to and from Rome, enlarging their own minds by intercourse with Roman society, and returning laden with works of art or manuscripts of value. Bæda was acquainted with the writings of all the chief classical poets and philosophers, whom he often quotes. We can only liken the results of such intercourse to those which in our own time have proceeded from the opening of Japan to western ideas, or of the Hawaiian Islands to European civilisation and European missionaries. The English school which soon sprang up at Rome, and the Latin schools which soon sprang up at York and Canterbury, are precise equivalents of the educational movements in both those countries which we see in our own day. The monks were to learn Latin and Greek "as well as they learned their own tongue," and were so to be given the key of all the literature and all the science that the world then possessed.
The civilizing impact of the monasteries cannot be overstated. With the peace granted by their religious authority, the monks became the builders of schools, drained marshes, cleared forests, and cultivated heathland. Many of the earliest religious communities emerged in areas that were once uncharted wilderness. Peterborough and Ely developed on islands in the Fen country. Crowland formed around Guthlac's hermitage in the middle of a desolate swamp. Evesham was located in a glade within the wild forests of the western frontier. Glastonbury, an ancient Welsh foundation, stood on a solitary island, where the sharp hill of the Tor overlooks the vast expanse of the Somerset marshes. Beverley, as its name suggests, was once a place for beavers before the monks began to farm its fertile valleys. In all cases, agriculture quickly transformed the wild lands into orchards and fields of grain, or created drainage systems through the fens that turned marshy areas into meadows and pastures for long-horned English cattle. Roman architecture also arrived with the Roman church. There is no record of stone buildings before this; however, Eadwine built a stone church in York under the guidance of Paulinus. A generation later, Bishop Wilfrith restored and adorned it, covering the roof with lead and adding glass windows. Masons had already established themselves in Kent, but Benedict, the founder of Wearmouth and Jarrow, felt it necessary to bring over other masons from the Franks. Metalworking had always been a notable skill of the English, and their gold jewelry was well-crafted even before they converted to Christianity, but it became even more refined after the monks took on the craft. Bæda mentions mines of copper, iron, lead, silver, and jet. Abbot Benedict not only brought manuscripts and images from Rome, which were copied and inspired in his monasteries at Wearmouth and Jarrow, but he also brought glassblowers, who introduced glass-making to England. Cuthberht, Bæda's student, wrote to Lull, requesting workers who could make glass vessels. Bells were also introduced quite early. Roman music, of course, accompanied the Roman liturgy. The connections established with clergy from the continent facilitated the spread of European goods throughout England. We often hear about gifts of skilled craftsmanship being sent from the cultured south to the rough and uncivilized north. Wilfrith and Benedict made several trips to and from Rome, expanding their knowledge through interactions with Roman society and returning with valuable works of art or manuscripts. Bæda was familiar with the writings of major classical poets and philosophers, whom he often quoted. The outcomes of such exchanges can only be compared to those we see today with the opening of Japan to Western ideas or the Hawaiian Islands to European civilization and missionaries. The English school that quickly emerged in Rome, along with the Latin schools that soon developed in York and Canterbury, are direct parallels to the educational movements in those countries we observe today. The monks were instructed to learn Latin and Greek "as well as they learned their own language," thereby gaining access to all the literature and science known at that time.
The monasteries thus became real manufacturing, agricultural, and literary centres on a small scale. The monks boiled down the salt of the brine-pits; they copied and illuminated manuscripts in the library; they painted pictures not without rude merit of their own; they ran rhines through the marshy moorland; they tilled the soil with vigour and success. A new culture began to occupy the land—the culture whose fully-developed form we now see around us. But it must never be forgotten that in its origin it is wholly Roman, and not at all Anglo-Saxon. Our people showed themselves singularly apt at embracing it, like the modern Polynesians, and unlike the American Indians; but they did not invent it for themselves. Our existing culture is not home-bred at all; it is simply the inherited and widened culture of Greece and Italy.
The monasteries became real centers for manufacturing, agriculture, and literature on a small scale. The monks processed salt from the brine pits; they copied and illustrated manuscripts in the library; they painted pictures with a certain rough charm; they drained the marshy moorland; and they worked the land with energy and success. A new culture started to take root—one that has fully developed into what we see around us today. However, it should never be forgotten that its origins are entirely Roman and not at all Anglo-Saxon. Our people were particularly good at adopting it, similar to modern Polynesians, and unlike American Indians; but they did not create it themselves. Our current culture is not native at all; it is merely the inherited and expanded culture of Greece and Italy.
The most perfect picture of the monastic life and of early English Christianity which we possess is that drawn for us in the life and works of Bæda. Before giving any account, however, of the sketch which he has left us, it will be necessary to follow briefly the course of events in the English church during the few intervening years.
The Church of England in its existing form owes its organisation to a Greek monk. In 667, Oswiu of Northumbria and Ecgberht of Kent, in order to bring their dominions into closer connection with Rome, united in sending Wigheard the priest to the pope, that he might be hallowed Archbishop of Canterbury. No Englishman had yet held that office, and the choice may be regarded as a symptom of growth in the native Church. But Wigheard died at Rome, and the pope seized the opportunity to consecrate an archbishop in the Roman interest. His choice fell upon one Theodore, a monk of Tarsus in Cilicia, who was in the orders of the Eastern church. The pope was particular, however, that Theodore should not "introduce anything contrary to the verity of the faith into the Church over which he was to preside." Theodore accepted Roman orders and the Roman tonsure, and set out for his province, where he arrived after various adventures on the way. His re-organisation of the young Church was thorough and systematic. Originally England had been divided into seven great dioceses, corresponding to the principal kingdoms (save only still heathen Sussex), and having their sees in their chief towns—East and West Kent, at Canterbury and Rochester; Essex, at London; Wessex, at Dorchester or Winchester; Northumbria, at York; East Anglia, at Dunwich; and Mercia, at Lichfield. The Scottish bishopric of Lindisfarne coincided with Bernicia. Theodore divided these great dioceses into smaller ones; East Anglia had two, for its north and south folk, at Elmham and Dunwich; Bernicia was divided between Lindisfarne and Hexham; Lincolnshire had its see placed at Sidnacester; and the sub-kingdoms of Mercia were also made into dioceses, the Huiccii having their bishop-stool at Worcester; the Hecans, at Hereford; and the Middle English, at Leicester. But Theodore's great work was the establishment of the national synod, in which all the clergy of the various English kingdoms met together as a single people. This was the first step ever taken towards the unification of England; and the ecclesiastical unity thus preceded and paved the way for the political unity which was to follow it. Theodore's organisation brought the whole Church into connection with Rome. The bishops owing their orders to the Scots conformed or withdrew, and henceforward Rome held undisputed sway. Before Theodore, all the archbishops of Canterbury and all the bishops of the southern kingdoms had been Roman missionaries; those of the north had been Scots or in Scottish orders. After Theodore they were all Englishmen in Roman orders. The native church became thenceforward wholly self-supporting.
The Church of England as we know it today is organized based on the work of a Greek monk. In 667, Oswiu of Northumbria and Ecgberht of Kent, aiming to strengthen ties with Rome, sent Wigheard the priest to the pope to be consecrated as Archbishop of Canterbury. No Englishman had held that position before, and this choice marked a significant development for the native Church. However, Wigheard died in Rome, and the pope took the chance to consecrate an archbishop who aligned with Roman interests. He chose Theodore, a monk from Tarsus in Cilicia, who belonged to the Eastern church. The pope specifically instructed Theodore not to "introduce anything contrary to the truth of the faith into the Church he was to lead." Theodore accepted Roman orders and the Roman tonsure, embarking on a journey to his province, where he arrived after several adventures. His reorganization of the young Church was comprehensive and methodical. Initially, England was divided into seven main dioceses corresponding to the major kingdoms (with the exception of still-pagan Sussex), each centered in its major town: East and West Kent at Canterbury and Rochester; Essex at London; Wessex at Dorchester or Winchester; Northumbria at York; East Anglia at Dunwich; and Mercia at Lichfield. The Scottish bishopric of Lindisfarne was part of Bernicia. Theodore divided these large dioceses into smaller ones; East Anglia was split into two for its northern and southern people, at Elmham and Dunwich; Bernicia was divided between Lindisfarne and Hexham; Lincolnshire had its see at Sidnacester; and the sub-kingdoms of Mercia were also designated dioceses, with the Huiccii having their bishopric at Worcester; the Hecans at Hereford; and the Middle English at Leicester. However, Theodore’s most significant achievement was the establishment of a national synod, where all the clergy from the various English kingdoms gathered as one community. This was the first step toward unifying England; the ecclesiastical unity laid the groundwork for the political unity that was to come. Theodore's organization connected the whole Church to Rome. Bishops who had received their orders from the Scots either conformed or withdrew, and from then on, Rome held undisputed control. Before Theodore, all the archbishops of Canterbury and bishops in the southern kingdoms were Roman missionaries, while those in the north were Scots or in Scottish orders. After Theodore, they were all Englishmen in Roman orders. The native church became completely self-supporting from that point on.
Theodore was much aided in his projects by Wilfrith of York, a man of fiery energy and a devoted adherent of the Roman see, who had carried the Roman supremacy at the Synod of Whitby, and who spent a large part of his time in journeys between England and Italy. His life, by Æddi, forms one of the most important documents for early English history. In 681 he completed the conversion of England by his preaching to the South Saxons, whom he endeavoured to civilise as well as Christianise. His monastery of Selsey was built on land granted by the under-king (now a tributary of Wessex), and his first act was to emancipate the slaves whom he found upon the soil. Equally devoted to Rome was the young Northumbrian noble, who took the religious name of Benedict Biscop. Benedict became at first an inmate of the Abbey of Lérins, near Cannes. He afterwards founded two regular Benedictine abbeys on the same model at Wearmouth and Jarrow, and made at least four visits to the papal court, whence he returned laden with manuscripts to introduce Roman learning among his wild Northumbrian countrymen. He likewise carried over silk robes for sale to the kings in exchange for grants of land; and he brought glaziers from Gaul for his churches. Jarrow alone contained 500 monks, and possessed endowments of 15,000 acres.
Theodore received a lot of support in his efforts from Wilfrith of York, a man full of passion and a dedicated follower of the Roman Church. He had championed Roman authority at the Synod of Whitby and spent a significant amount of his time traveling between England and Italy. Æddi documented his life, making it one of the key resources for early English history. In 681, he completed the conversion of England by preaching to the South Saxons, aiming to both civilize and Christianize them. His monastery in Selsey was established on land given by the under-king (now a part of Wessex), and his first action was to free the slaves he found there. Equally committed to Rome was a young Northumbrian noble who took the religious name Benedict Biscop. Initially, Benedict became a resident at the Abbey of Lérins, near Cannes. He later founded two regular Benedictine abbeys based on the same model at Wearmouth and Jarrow, and made at least four trips to the papal court, returning with manuscripts to introduce Roman education to his Northumbrian countrymen. He also brought back silk robes to sell to the kings in exchange for land grants and imported glaziers from Gaul for his churches. Jarrow alone had 500 monks and was endowed with 15,000 acres.
It was under the walls of Jarrow that Bæda himself was born, in the year 672. Only fifty years had passed since his native Northumbria was still a heathen land. Not more than forty years had gone since the conversion of Wessex, and Sussex was still given over to the worship of Thunor and Woden. But Bæda's own life was one which brought him wholly into connection with Christian teachers and Roman culture. Left an orphan at the age of seven years, he was handed over to the care of Abbot Benedict, after whose death Abbot Ceolfrid took charge of the young aspirant. "Thenceforth," says the aged monk, fifty years later, "I passed all my lifetime in the building of that monastery [Jarrow], and gave all my days to meditating on Scripture. In the intervals of my regular monastic discipline, and of my daily task of chanting in chapel, I have always amused myself either by learning, teaching, or writing. In the nineteenth year of my life I received ordination as deacon; in my thirtieth year I attained to the priesthood; both functions being administered by the most reverend bishop John [afterwards known as St. John of Beverley], at the request of Abbot Ceolfrid. From the time of my ordination as priest to the fifty-ninth year of my life, I have occupied myself in briefly commenting upon Holy Scripture, for the use of myself and my brethren, from the works of the venerable fathers, and in some cases I have added interpretations of my own to aid in their comprehension."
It was under the walls of Jarrow that Bæda was born in the year 672. Only fifty years had passed since his home in Northumbria was still a pagan land. Not more than forty years had gone by since Wessex converted, and Sussex was still devoted to the worship of Thunor and Woden. But Bæda’s life was fully connected with Christian teachers and Roman culture. Orphaned at the age of seven, he was placed in the care of Abbot Benedict, and after Benedict's death, Abbot Ceolfrid took charge of the young scholar. "From that point on," says the elderly monk fifty years later, "I spent my entire life building that monastery [Jarrow] and dedicated all my days to studying Scripture. During my regular monastic routine and my daily responsibilities in the chapel, I always kept myself busy by learning, teaching, or writing. In the nineteenth year of my life, I was ordained as a deacon; in my thirtieth year, I became a priest; both ordinations were performed by the most reverend Bishop John [later known as St. John of Beverley] at the request of Abbot Ceolfrid. From my priestly ordination until the fifty-ninth year of my life, I focused on briefly commenting on Holy Scripture, for the benefit of myself and my brothers, drawing from the works of the respected fathers, and in some cases, I added my interpretations to help with their understanding."
The variety of Bæda's works, the large knowledge of science and of classical literature which he displays (when judged by the continental standard of the eighth century), and his familiar acquaintance with the Latin language, which he writes easily and correctly, show that the library of Jarrow must have been extensive and valuable. Besides his Scriptural commentaries, he wrote a treatise De Natura Rerum, Letters on the Reason of Leap-Year, a Life of St. Anastasius, and a History of his Own Abbey, all in Latin. In verse, he composed many pieces, both in hexameters and elegiacs, together with a treatise on prosody. But his greatest work is his "Ecclesiastical History of the English People," the authority from which we derive almost all our knowledge of early Christian England. It was doubtless suggested by the Frankish history of Gregory of Tours, and it consists of five books, divided into short chapters, making up about 400 pages of a modern octavo. Five manuscripts, one of them transcribed only two years after Bæda's death, and now deposited in the Cambridge library, preserve for us the text of this priceless document. The work itself should be read in the original, or in one of the many excellent translations, by every person who takes any intelligent interest in our early history.
The range of Bæda's writings, his extensive knowledge of science and classical literature (when compared to the continental standards of the eighth century), and his strong grasp of Latin, which he writes fluently and accurately, indicate that the library of Jarrow must have been substantial and valuable. In addition to his Scriptural commentaries, he wrote a treatise De Natura Rerum, letters on the reasoning behind Leap Year, a biography of St. Anastasius, and a history of his own abbey, all in Latin. In verse, he composed many works, both in hexameters and elegiacs, along with a treatise on prosody. However, his most significant work is his "Ecclesiastical History of the English People," the source from which we gain almost all our knowledge about early Christian England. It was likely inspired by the Frankish history of Gregory of Tours and consists of five books, divided into short chapters, totaling about 400 pages in a modern octavo format. Five manuscripts, one of which was transcribed just two years after Bæda's death and is now kept in the Cambridge library, preserve the text of this invaluable document. This work should be read in the original or in one of the many excellent translations by anyone who has a genuine interest in our early history.
Bæda's accomplishments included even a knowledge of Greek—then a rare acquisition in the west—which he probably derived from Archbishop Theodore's school at Canterbury. He was likewise an English author, for he translated the Gospel of St. John into his native Northumbrian; and the task proved the last of his useful life. Several manuscripts have preserved to us the letter of Cuthberht, afterwards Abbot of Jarrow, to his friend Cuthwine, giving us the very date of his death, May 27, A.D. 735, and also narrating the pathetic but somewhat overdrawn picture, with which we are all familiar, of how he died just as he had completed his translation of the last chapter. "Thus saying, he passed the day in peace till eventide. The boy [his scribe] said to him, 'Still one sentence, beloved master, is yet unwritten.' He answered, 'Write it quickly.' After a while the boy said, 'Now the sentence is written.' Then he replied, 'It is well,' quoth he, 'thou hast said the truth: it is finished.'... And so he passed away to the kingdom of heaven."
Bæda's achievements included knowledge of Greek—something quite unusual in the west at the time—which he likely picked up from Archbishop Theodore's school in Canterbury. He was also an English author, having translated the Gospel of St. John into his native Northumbrian; this task turned out to be the final significant work of his life. Several manuscripts have preserved a letter from Cuthberht, who later became the Abbot of Jarrow, to his friend Cuthwine, capturing the exact date of his death, May 27, A.D. 735, and also recounting the touching, although somewhat exaggerated, story we're all familiar with about how he died just after completing the translation of the last chapter. "Thus saying, he spent the day peacefully until evening. The boy [his scribe] said to him, 'There is still one sentence, beloved master, that is unwritten.' He replied, 'Write it quickly.' After a while the boy said, 'Now the sentence is written.' Then he responded, 'It is well,' he said, 'you have spoken the truth: it is finished.'... And so he passed away to the kingdom of heaven."
It is impossible to overrate the importance of the change which made such a life of earnest study and intellectual labour as Bæda's possible amongst the rough and barbaric English. Nor was it only in producing thinkers and readers from a people who could not spell a word half a century before, that the monastic system did good to England. The monasteries owned large tracts of land which they could cultivate on a co-operative plan, as cultivation was impossible elsewhere. Laborare est orare was the true monastic motto: and the documents of the religious houses, relating to lands and leases, show us the other or material side of the picture, which was not less important in its way than the spiritual and intellectual side. Everywhere the monks settled in the woodland by the rivers, cut down the forests, drove out the wolves and the beavers, cultivated the soil with the aid of their tenants and serfs, and became colonisers and civilisers at the same time that they were teachers and preachers. The reclamation of waste land throughout the marshes of England was due almost entirely to the monastic bodies.
It’s impossible to overstate the significance of the change that made a life of serious study and intellectual work, like Bæda’s, possible among the rough and uncivilized English. The monastic system didn’t just help create thinkers and readers from a people who couldn’t spell even a word just half a century earlier; it also benefited England in other ways. The monasteries owned large areas of land that they could farm cooperatively, as farming was not feasible elsewhere. Laborare est orare was the true monastic motto, and the records from the religious houses regarding land and leases show us the other, more material aspect of their work, which was just as important as the spiritual and intellectual contributions. Wherever the monks settled near rivers in the forests, they cleared the woods, drove out wolves and beavers, cultivated the land with their tenants and serfs, becoming both colonizers and civilizers while also being educators and preachers. The reclamation of wasteland across the marshes of England was largely due to the efforts of the monastic communities.
The value of the civilising influence thus exerted is seen especially in the written laws, and it affected even the actions of the fierce English princes. The dooms of Æthelberht of Kent are the earliest English documents which we possess, and they were reduced to writing shortly after the conversion of the first English Christian king: while Bæda expressly mentions that they were compiled after Roman models. The Church was not able to hold the warlike princes really in check; but it imposed penances, and encouraged many of them to make pilgrimages to Rome, and to end their days in a cloister. The importance of such pilgrimages was doubtless immense. They induced the rude insular nobility to pay a visit to what was still, after all, the most civilised country of the world, and so to gain some knowledge of a foreign culture, which they afterwards endeavoured to introduce into their own homes. In 688, Ceadwalla, the ferocious king of the West Saxons, whose brother Mul had been burnt alive by the men of Kent, and who harried the Jutish kingdom in return, and who also murdered two princes of Wight, with all their people, in cold blood, went on a pilgrimage to Rome, where he was baptised, and died immediately after.[2] Ine, who succeeded him, re-endowed the old British monastery of Glastonbury, in territory just conquered from the West Welsh, and reduced the laws of the West Saxons to writing. He, too, retired to Rome, where he died. In 704, Æthelred, son of Penda, king of the Mercians, "assumed monkhood." In 709, Cenred, his successor, and Offa of Essex, went to Rome. And so on for many years, king after king resigned his kingship, and submitted, in his latter days, to the Church. Within two centuries, no less than thirty kings and queens are recorded to have embraced a conventual life: and far more probably did so, but were passed over in silence. Bæda tells us that many Englishmen went into monasteries in Gaul.
The impact of the civilizing influence can be seen particularly in the written laws, which even shaped the actions of the fierce English princes. The dooms of Æthelberht of Kent are the earliest English documents we have, written shortly after the first English Christian king converted. Bæda specifically notes that they were compiled based on Roman models. The Church wasn’t able to truly control the warlike princes, but it imposed penances and encouraged many to undertake pilgrimages to Rome, ending their lives in monasteries. These pilgrimages were undoubtedly significant. They prompted the rough insular nobility to visit the most civilized country in the world at the time, allowing them to gain knowledge of foreign culture, which they later tried to introduce into their own lands. In 688, Ceadwalla, the brutal king of the West Saxons—whose brother Mul was burned alive by the people of Kent—raided the Jutish kingdom in revenge and cold-bloodedly killed two princes of Wight along with all their followers. He went on a pilgrimage to Rome, where he was baptized and died shortly after.[2] Ine, who succeeded him, restored the old British monastery of Glastonbury in lands recently taken from the West Welsh and wrote down the laws of the West Saxons. He also retired to Rome, where he died. In 704, Æthelred, son of Penda and king of the Mercians, "became a monk." In 709, Cenred, his successor, and Offa of Essex went to Rome. This continued for many years, with king after king resigning their crowns and submitting to the Church in their later years. In just two centuries, at least thirty kings and queens are recorded to have embraced monastic life, and likely many more did so but were not documented. Bæda tells us that many Englishmen entered monasteries in Gaul.
On the other hand, it cannot be denied that while Christianity made great progress, many marks of heathendom were still left among the people. Well-worship and stone-worship, devil-craft and sacrifices to idols, are mentioned in every Anglo-Saxon code of laws, and had to be provided against even as late as the time of Eadgar. The belief in elves and other semi-heathen beings, and the reverence for heathen memorials, was rife, and shows itself in such names as Ælfred, elf-counsel; Ælfstan, elf-stone; Ælfgifu, elf-given; Æthelstan, noble-stone; and Wulfstan, wolf-stone. Heathendom was banished from high places, but it lingered on among the lower classes, and affected the nomenclature even of the later West Saxon kings themselves. Indeed, it was closely interwoven with all the life and thought of the people, and entered, in altered forms, even into the conceptions of Christianity current amongst them. The Christian poem of Cædmon is tinctured on every page with ideas derived from the legends of the old heathen mythology. And it will probably surprise many to learn that even at this late date, tattooing continued to be practised by the English chieftains.
On the other hand, it's undeniable that while Christianity made significant strides, many remnants of paganism still remained among the people. Worship of wells and stones, witchcraft, and sacrifices to idols are mentioned in every Anglo-Saxon law code and had to be addressed even as late as the time of Eadgar. The belief in elves and other semi-pagan beings, along with the reverence for pagan memorials, was widespread and shows in names like Ælfred, elf-counsel; Ælfstan, elf-stone; Ælfgifu, elf-given; Æthelstan, noble-stone; and Wulfstan, wolf-stone. Paganism was pushed out of higher society, but it lingered among the lower classes and influenced the names of the later West Saxon kings themselves. In fact, it was deeply woven into the life and thoughts of the people and even altered the conceptions of Christianity they held. The Christian poem by Cædmon is infused on every page with ideas drawn from the legends of the old pagan mythology. It might surprise many to know that even at this late period, tattooing continued to be practiced by English chieftains.
[2] He was buried at St. Peter's, and his tomb still exists in the remodelled building. Bæda quotes the inscription in full, and quotes it correctly; a fact which may be taken as an excellent test of his historical accuracy, and the care with which he collected his materials.
[2] He was buried at St. Peter's, and his tomb still exists in the updated building. Bæda quotes the inscription in full and accurately; this can be seen as a great indicator of his historical accuracy and the diligence with which he gathered his information.
CHAPTER XII.
THE CONSOLIDATION OF THE KINGDOMS.
With the final triumph of Christianity, all the formative elements of Anglo-Saxon Britain are complete. We see it, a rough conglomeration of loosely-aggregated principalities, composed of a fighting aristocracy and a body of unvalued serfs; while interspersed through its parts are the bishops, monks, and clergy, centres of nascent civilisation for the seething mass of noble barbarism. The country is divided into agricultural colonies, and its only industry is agriculture, its only wealth, land. We want but one more conspicuous change to make it into the England of the Augustan Anglo-Saxon age—the reign of Eadgar—and that one change is the consolidation of the discordant kingdoms under a single loose over-lordship. To understand this final step, we must glance briefly at the dull record of the political history.
With the ultimate victory of Christianity, all the key elements of Anglo-Saxon Britain are in place. We see a rough collection of loosely joined principalities, made up of a warrior aristocracy and a population of disregarded serfs; scattered throughout are bishops, monks, and clergy, who serve as centers of emerging civilization for the turbulent mix of noble barbarism. The country is divided into farming communities, and its only industry is agriculture, with land being its sole source of wealth. We need just one more significant change to transform it into the England of the Augustan Anglo-Saxon age—the reign of Eadgar—and that change is the unification of the conflicting kingdoms under a single, loose overlordship. To grasp this last step, we need to take a quick look at the dull record of political history.
Under Æthelfrith, Eadwine, and Oswiu, Northumbria had been the chief power in England. But the eighth century is taken up with the greatness of Mercia. Ecgfrith, the last great king of Northumbria, whose over-lordship extended over the Picts of Galloway and the Cumbrians of Strathclyde, endeavoured to carry his conquests beyond the Forth, and annex the free land lying to the north of the old Roman line. He was defeated and slain, and with him fell the supremacy of Northumbria. Mercia, which already, under Penda and Wulfhere, had risen to the second place, now assumed the first position among the Teutonic kingdoms. Unfortunately we know little of the period of Mercian supremacy. The West Saxon chronicle contains few notices of the rival state, and we are thrown for information chiefly on the second-hand Latin historians of the twelfth century. Æthelbald, the first powerful Mercian king (716-755), "ravaged the land of the Northumbrians," and made Wessex acknowledge his supremacy. By this time all the minor kingdoms had practically become subject to the three great powers, though still retaining their native princes: and Wessex, Mercia, and Northumbria shared between them, as suzerains, the whole of Teutonic Britain. The meagre annals of the Chronicle, upon which alone (with the Charters and Latin writers of later date) we rest after the death of Bæda, show us a chaotic list of wars and battles between these three great powers themselves, or between them and their vassals, or with the Welsh and Devonians. Æthelbald was succeeded, after a short interval, by Offa, whose reign of nearly forty years (758-796), is the first settled period in English history. Offa ruled over the subject princes with rigour, and seems to have made his power really felt. He drove the Prince of Powys from Shrewsbury, and carried his ravages into the heart of Wales. He conquered the land between the Severn and the Wye, and his dyke from the Dee to the Severn, and the Wye, marked the new limits of the Welsh and English borders; while his laws codified the customs of Mercia, as those of Æthelberht and Ine had done with the customs of Kent and Wessex. He set up for awhile an archbishopric at Lichfield, which seems to mark his determination to erect Mercia into a sovereign power. He also founded the great monastery of St. Alban's, and is said to have established the English college at Rome, though another account attributes it to Ine, the West Saxon. East Anglia, Kent, Essex, and Sussex all acknowledged his supremacy. Karl the Great was then reviving the Roman Empire in its Germanic form, and Offa ventured to correspond with the Frank emperor as an equal. The possession of London, now a Mercian city, gave Offa an interest in continental affairs; and the growth of trade is marked by the fact that when a quarrel arose between them, they formally closed the ports of their respective kingdoms against each other's subjects.
Under Æthelfrith, Eadwine, and Oswiu, Northumbria was the main power in England. However, the eighth century saw the rise of Mercia. Ecgfrith, the last significant king of Northumbria, whose rule extended over the Picts of Galloway and the Cumbrians of Strathclyde, attempted to expand his conquests beyond the Forth, and annex the free land north of the old Roman boundary. He was defeated and killed, marking the end of Northumbria's supremacy. Mercia, which had already risen to second place under Penda and Wulfhere, took the top position among the Teutonic kingdoms. Unfortunately, we don’t know much about the period of Mercian dominance. The West Saxon chronicle contains few references to the rival kingdom, and we primarily rely on the secondary Latin historians of the twelfth century for information. Æthelbald, the first strong Mercian king (716-755), "ravaged the land of the Northumbrians" and forced Wessex to recognize his authority. By this time, the smaller kingdoms had mostly come under the control of the three main powers while still keeping their local princes: Wessex, Mercia, and Northumbria shared the whole of Teutonic Britain as overlords. The sparse records of the Chronicle, which we depend on (along with the Charters and later Latin writers) after Bæda's death, present a chaotic list of wars and battles between these three powers themselves, or between them and their vassals, or with the Welsh and Devonians. After a short time, Æthelbald was succeeded by Offa, whose almost forty-year reign (758-796) is the first stable period in English history. Offa ruled over the subject princes with authority and seems to have truly established his power. He drove the Prince of Powys from Shrewsbury and inflicted damage deep in Wales. He conquered the land between the Severn and the Wye, and his dyke from the Dee to the Severn and the Wye marked the new boundaries between the Welsh and English. His laws codified the customs of Mercia, as Æthelberht and Ine had done for Kent and Wessex. He briefly established an archbishopric at Lichfield, which indicates his aim to elevate Mercia to a sovereign power. He also founded the great monastery of St. Alban's and is said to have set up the English college in Rome, although another account attributes it to Ine, the West Saxon. East Anglia, Kent, Essex, and Sussex all recognized his authority. Karl the Great was then revitalizing the Roman Empire in its Germanic form, and Offa dared to communicate with the Frank emperor as an equal. The control of London, now a Mercian city, gave Offa a stake in continental matters; and the growth of trade is highlighted by the fact that when a dispute arose between them, they officially closed the ports of their kingdoms to each other's subjects.
Nevertheless, English kingship still remained a mere military office, and consolidation, in our modern sense, was clearly impossible. Local jealousies divided all the little kingdoms and their component principalities; and any real subordination was impracticable amongst a purely agricultural and warlike people, with no regular army, and governed only by their own anarchic desires. Like the Afghans of the present time, the early English were incapable of union, except in a temporary way under the strong hand of a single warlike leader against a common foe. As soon as that was removed, they fell asunder at once into their original separateness. Hence the chaotic nature of our early annals, in which it is impossible to discover any real order underlying the perpetual flux of states and princes.
Nevertheless, English kingship still remained just a military position, and consolidation, in the way we understand it today, was clearly impossible. Local rivalries split all the small kingdoms and their individual principalities; and any real subordination was unfeasible among a mainly agricultural and warlike people, with no standing army, and governed only by their own chaotic desires. Like the Afghans today, the early English were unable to unite, except temporarily under the strong leadership of a single warlike figure against a common enemy. As soon as that leader was gone, they immediately fell back into their original separateness. This led to the disordered nature of our early records, where it’s impossible to find any real order amid the constant change of states and rulers.
A single story from the Chronicle will sufficiently illustrate the type of men whose actions make up the history of these predatory times. In 754, King Cuthred of the West Saxons died. His kinsman, Sigeberht, succeeded him. One year later, however, Cynewulf and the witan deprived Sigeberht of his kingdom, making over to him only the petty principality of Hampshire, while Cynewulf himself reigned in his stead. After a time Sigeberht murdered an ealdorman of his suite named Cymbra; whereupon Cynewulf deprived him of his remaining territory and drove him forth into the forest of the Weald. There he lived a wild life till a herdsman met him in the forest and stabbed him, to avenge the death of his master, Cymbra. Cynewulf, in turn, after spending his days in fighting the Welsh, lost his life in a quarrel with Cyneheard, brother of the outlawed Sigeberht. He had endeavoured to drive out the ætheling; but Cyneheard surprised him at Merton, and slew him with all his thegns, except one Welsh hostage. Next day, the king's friends, headed by the ealdorman Osric, fell upon the ætheling, and killed him with all his followers. In the very same year, Æthelbald of Mercia was killed fighting at Seckington; and Offa drove out his successor, Beornred. Of such murders, wars, surprises, and dynastic quarrels, the history of the eighth century is full. But no modern reader need know more of them than the fact that they existed, and that they prove the wholly ungoverned and ungovernable nature of the early English temper.
A single story from the Chronicle clearly shows the kind of men whose actions made up the history of these turbulent times. In 754, King Cuthred of the West Saxons died. His relative, Sigeberht, took over as king. However, just a year later, Cynewulf and the council removed Sigeberht from the throne, giving him only the small principality of Hampshire while Cynewulf ruled in his place. Eventually, Sigeberht killed one of his nobles named Cymbra; as a result, Cynewulf took away his remaining land and banished him to the Weald forest. There, Sigeberht lived a wild life until a herdsman found him in the forest and killed him in revenge for his master, Cymbra. Cynewulf, after spending his days fighting the Welsh, lost his life in a conflict with Cyneheard, the brother of the exiled Sigeberht. He had tried to get rid of the ætheling, but Cyneheard ambushed him at Merton and killed him along with all his warriors, except for one Welsh hostage. The next day, the king's allies, led by the noble Osric, attacked the ætheling and killed him along with all his followers. In that same year, Æthelbald of Mercia was killed in battle at Seckington, and Offa ousted his successor, Beornred. The history of the eighth century is filled with such murders, wars, ambushes, and dynastic disputes. But modern readers don't need to know more than that these events happened, illustrating the completely ungoverned and uncontrollable nature of early English temperament.
Until the Danish invasions of the ninth century, the tribal kingdoms still remained practically separate, and such cohesion as existed was only secured for the purpose of temporary defence or aggression. Essex kept its own kings under Æthelberht of Kent; Huiccia retained its royal house under Æthelred of Mercia; and later on, Mercia itself had its ealdormen, after the conquest by Ecgberht of Wessex. Each royal line reigned under the supreme power until it died out naturally, like our own great feudatories in India at the present day. "When Wessex and Mercia have worked their way to the rival hegemonies," says Canon Stubbs, "Sussex and Essex do not cease to be numbered among the kingdoms, until their royal houses are extinct. When Wessex has conquered Mercia and brought Northumbria on its knees, there are still kings in both Northumbria and Mercia. The royal house of Kent dies out, but the title of King of Kent is bestowed on an ætheling, first of the Mercian, then of the West Saxon house. Until the Danish conquest, the dependant royalties seem to have been spared; and even afterwards organic union can scarcely be said to exist."
Until the Danish invasions of the ninth century, the tribal kingdoms mostly stayed separate, and any unity that existed was only for temporary defense or attacks. Essex had its own kings under Æthelberht of Kent; Huiccia kept its royal line under Æthelred of Mercia; and later, Mercia itself had its ealdormen after being conquered by Ecgberht of Wessex. Each royal line maintained its rule under the highest power until it naturally went extinct, similar to our own major territories in India today. "When Wessex and Mercia have fought their way to rival control," says Canon Stubbs, "Sussex and Essex do not stop being recognized as kingdoms until their royal lines are gone. Even after Wessex conquered Mercia and brought Northumbria to its knees, there are still kings in both Northumbria and Mercia. The royal house of Kent dies out, but the title of King of Kent is given to an ætheling, first from the Mercian, then from the West Saxon line. Until the Danish conquest, the dependent royals seem to have been left alone; and even after that, you can hardly say there was a true union."
The final supremacy of the West Saxons was mainly brought about by the Danish invasion. But the man who laid the foundation of the West Saxon power was Ecgberht, the so-called first king of all England. Banished from Wessex during his youth by one of the constant dynastic quarrels, through the enmity of Offa, the young ætheling had taken refuge with Karl the Great, at the court of Aachen, and there had learnt to understand the rising statesmanship of the Frankish race and of the restored Roman empire. The death of his enemy Beorhtric, in 802, left the kingdom open to him: but the very day of his accession showed him the character of the people whom he had come to rule. The men of Worcester celebrated his arrival by a raid on the men of Wilts. "On that ilk day," says the Chronicle, "rode Æthelhund, ealdorman of the Huiccias [who were Mercians], over at Cynemæres ford; and there Weohstan the ealdorman met him with the Wilts men [who were West Saxons:] and there was a muckle fight, and both ealdormen were slain, and the Wilts men won the day." For twenty years, Ecgberht was engaged in consolidating his ancestral dominions: but at the end of that time, he found himself able to attack the Mercians, who had lost Offa six years before Ecgberht's return. In 825, the West Saxons met the Mercian host at Ellandun, "and Ecgberht gained the day, and there was muckle slaughter." Therefore all the Saxon name, held tributary by the Mercians, gathered about the Saxon champion. "The Kentish folk, and they of Surrey, and the South Saxons, and the East Saxons turned to him." In the same year, the East Anglians, anxious to avoid the power of Mercia, "sought Ecgberht for peace and for aid." Beornwulf, the Mercian king, marched against his revolted tributaries: but the East Anglians fought him stoutly, and slew him and his successor in two battles. Ecgberht followed up this step by annexing Mercia in 829: after which he marched northward against the Northumbrians, who at once "offered him obedience and peace; and they thereupon parted." One year later, Ecgberht led an army against the northern Welsh, and "reduced them to humble obedience." Thus the West Saxon kingdom absorbed all the others, at least so far as a loose over-lordship was concerned. Ecgberht had rivalled his master Karl by founding, after a fashion, the empire of the English. But all the local jealousies smouldered on as fiercely as ever, the under-kings retained their several dominions, and Ecgberht's supremacy was merely one of superior force, unconnected with any real organic unity of the kingdom as a whole. Ecgberht himself generally bore the title of King of the West Saxons, like his ancestors: and though in dealing with his Anglian subjects he styled himself Rex Anglorum, that title perhaps means little more than the humbler one of Rex Gewissorum, which he used in addressing his people of the lesser principality. The real kingdom of the English never existed before the days of Eadward the Elder, and scarcely before the days of William the Norman and Henry the Angevin. As to the kingdom of England, that was a far later invention of the feudal lawyers.
The ultimate dominance of the West Saxons was primarily due to the Danish invasion. However, the person who established the foundation of West Saxon power was Ecgberht, known as the first king of all of England. Exiled from Wessex during his youth due to ongoing dynastic conflicts and the hostility of Offa, the young ætheling sought refuge with Charlemagne at the court of Aachen. There, he learned about the emerging political strategies of the Frankish people and the revived Roman Empire. With the death of his foe Beorhtric in 802, the kingdom became accessible to him; yet, on the very day of his accession, he was shown the nature of the people he was set to govern. The men of Worcester marked his arrival with a raid on the men of Wiltshire. "On that same day," the Chronicle states, "Æthelhund, ealdorman of the Huiccian [who were Mercians], rode over to Cynemæres ford; and there Weohstan the ealdorman confronted him with the men of Wiltshire [who were West Saxons], and a great battle ensued, where both ealdormen were killed, and the Wiltshire men were victorious." For twenty years, Ecgberht focused on consolidating his ancestral lands, but by that time, he felt ready to challenge the Mercians, who had lost Offa six years before Ecgberht's return. In 825, the West Saxons confronted the Mercian army at Ellandun, "and Ecgberht won the day, resulting in great slaughter." Consequently, all the Saxon tribes under Mercian control rallied around the Saxon leader. "The Kentish people, those from Surrey, the South Saxons, and the East Saxons all turned to him." In the same year, the East Anglians, eager to escape Mercian dominance, "sought Ecgberht for peace and assistance." Beornwulf, the Mercian king, marched against his rebellious tributaries, but the East Anglians fought fiercely, defeating him and his successor in two battles. Ecgberht capitalized on this by annexing Mercia in 829, after which he moved north against the Northumbrians, who immediately "offered him their loyalty and peace; and then they parted ways." A year later, Ecgberht led an army against the northern Welsh and "brought them into submission." Thus, the West Saxon kingdom absorbed all others, at least in terms of a loose overlordship. Ecgberht had rivaled his mentor Charlemagne by somewhat establishing an English empire. Yet, local rivalries remained intense, the under-kings kept their territories, and Ecgberht's supremacy was primarily due to sheer military strength, lacking any real unification of the kingdom as a whole. Ecgberht typically held the title of King of the West Saxons, like his predecessors; and although he called himself Rex Anglorum when dealing with his Anglian subjects, that title likely carried little more weight than the simpler Rex Gewissorum, which he used when addressing his people from the smaller principality. The true kingdom of the English did not emerge until the time of Edward the Elder, and barely before the era of William the Conqueror and Henry the Plantagenet. As for the kingdom of England, that was a much later creation by feudal lawyers.
CHAPTER XIII.
THE RESISTANCE TO THE DANES.
In the long period of three and a-half centuries which had elapsed between the Jutish conquest of Kent and the establishment of the West Saxon over-lordship, the politics of Britain had been wholly insular. The island had been brought back by Augustine and his successors into ecclesiastical, commercial, and literary union with the continent: but no foreign war or invasion had ever broken the monotony of murdering the Welsh and harrying the surrounding English. The isolation of England was complete. Ship-building was almost an obsolete art: and the small trade which still centred in London seems to have been mainly carried on in Frisian bottoms; for the Low Dutch of the continent still retained the seafaring habits which those of England had forgotten. But a new enemy was now beginning to appear in northern Europe—the Scandinavians. The history of the great wicking movement forms the subject of a separate volume in this series: but the manner in which the English met it will demand a brief treatment here. Some outline of the bare facts, however, must first be premised.
In the long span of three and a half centuries between the Jutish conquest of Kent and the rise of West Saxon dominance, Britain's politics had been entirely insular. Augustine and his successors reconnected the island with the continent in terms of religion, trade, and literature; however, no foreign wars or invasions ever disrupted the routine of killing the Welsh and harassing the surrounding English. England's isolation was complete. Shipbuilding had nearly become a lost art, and the minimal trade that still took place in London seemed to rely mainly on Frisian ships, as the Low Dutch on the continent still engaged in seafaring, a skill that the English had forgotten. But a new threat was starting to emerge in northern Europe—the Scandinavians. The history of the significant Viking movement is covered in a separate volume in this series, but how the English responded to it will require a brief discussion here. Some outline of the key facts, however, must first be established.
As early as 789, during the reign of Offa in Mercia, "three ships of Northmen from Hæretha land" came on shore in Wessex. "Then the reeve rode against them, and would have driven them to the king's town, for he wist not what they were: and there men slew him. Those were the first ships of Danish men that ever sought English kin's land." In 795, "the harrying of heathen men wretchedly destroyed God's church at Lindisfarne isle, through rapine and manslaughter." In the succeeding year, "the heathen harried among the Northumbrians, and plundered Ecgberht's monastery at Wearmouth." In 832, "heathen men ravaged Sheppey"; and a year later, "King Ecgberht fought against the crews of thirty-five ships at Charmouth, and there was muckle slaughter made, and the Danes held the battle-field."[1] In 835, another host came to the West Welsh (now almost reduced to the peninsula of Cornwall): and the Welsh readily joined them against their West Saxon over-lord. Ecgberht met the united hosts at Hengestesdun and put them both to flight. It was his last success. In the succeeding year he died, and the kingdom descended to his weak son, Æthelwulf. His second son, Æthelstan, was placed over Kent, Essex, Surrey, and Sussex, as under-king.
As early as 789, during Offa's reign in Mercia, "three ships of Northmen from Hæretha" landed in Wessex. "Then the reeve rode against them, intending to drive them to the king's town, since he didn't know who they were; and there, men killed him. Those were the first ships of Danish men to ever come to English lands." In 795, "the attacks by heathen men terribly destroyed God's church at Lindisfarne Isle through robbery and murder." The following year, "the heathen raided among the Northumbrians and plundered Ecgberht's monastery at Wearmouth." In 832, "heathen men ravaged Sheppey"; and a year later, "King Ecgberht fought against the crews of thirty-five ships at Charmouth, and there was a lot of slaughter, with the Danes holding the battlefield." [1] In 835, another group came to the West Welsh (now almost reduced to the Cornwall peninsula): and the Welsh readily joined them against their West Saxon overlord. Ecgberht faced the united forces at Hengestesdun and routed them both. It was his last victory. The following year he died, and the kingdom passed to his weak son, Æthelwulf. His second son, Æthelstan, was placed over Kent, Essex, Surrey, and Sussex as under-king.
Next spring, the flood of wickings began to pour in earnest over England. Thirty-three piratical ships sailed up Southampton Water to pillage Southampton, perhaps with an ultimate eye to the treasures of royal Winchester, the capital and minster-town of the West Saxon over-lord himself. This was a bold attempt, but the West Saxons met it in full force. The ealdorman Wulfheard gathered together the levy of fighting men, attacked the host, and put it to flight with great slaughter. Shortly after a second Danish host landed near Portland, doubtless to plunder Dorchester: and the local ealdorman Æthelhelm, falling upon them with the levy of Dorset men, was defeated after a sharp struggle, leaving the heathen in possession of the field. It was not in Wessex, however, that the wickings were to make their great success. The north had long suffered from terrible anarchy, and was a ready prey for any invader. Out of fourteen kings who had reigned in Northumbria during the eighth century, no less than seven were put to death and six expelled by their rebellious subjects. Christian Northumbria, which in Bæda's days had been the most flourishing part of Britain, was now reduced to a mere agglomeration of petty princes and clans, dependent on the West Saxon over-lord, and utterly unconnected with one another in feeling or sympathy. Already we have seen how the Danes harried Northumbria without opposition. The same was probably the case with the whole Anglian coast on the east. In 840, the wickings fell on the fen country. "The ealdorman Hereberht was slain by heathen men, and many with him among the marsh-men." All down the east coast, the piratical fleet proceeded, burning and slaughtering as it went. "In the same year, in Lindsey, and in East Anglia, and among the Kent men, many men were slain by the host." A year later, the wickings returned, growing bolder as they found out the helplessness of the people. They sailed up the Thames, and ravaged Rochester and London, with great slaughter; after which they crossed the channel and fell upon Cwantawic, or Étaples, a commercial port in the Saxon land of the Boulonnais. In 842, a Danish host defeated Æthelwulf himself at Charmouth in Dorset; and in the succeeding summer "the ealdorman Eanulf, with the Somerset levy, and Bishop Ealhstan and the ealdorman Osric, with the Dorset levy, fought at Parretmouth with the host, and made a muckle slaughter, and won the day."
Next spring, the invasion of raiders really ramped up in England. Thirty-three pirate ships sailed up Southampton Water to plunder Southampton, likely with the end goal of snatching the treasures of royal Winchester, the capital and church town of the West Saxon overlord himself. It was a daring move, but the West Saxons responded with full force. The ealdorman Wulfheard gathered a group of fighting men, attacked the raiders, and forced them to retreat with heavy losses. Soon after, a second group of Danes landed near Portland, probably to loot Dorchester; however, the local ealdorman Æthelhelm, who charged at them with the men of Dorset, was defeated after a fierce battle, leaving the raiders in control of the battlefield. Yet, it was not in Wessex where the raiders would achieve their greatest success. The north had been plagued by chaos for a long time and was an easy target for any invader. Out of fourteen kings who ruled in Northumbria during the eighth century, seven were killed and six were overthrown by their rebellious subjects. Christian Northumbria, which in Bæda's time had been the most prosperous part of Britain, had now been reduced to a jumble of petty princes and clans, all reliant on the West Saxon overlord and completely disconnected from each other in terms of sentiment or support. We've already seen how the Danes terrorized Northumbria without resistance, and the same was likely true for the entire Anglian coast to the east. In 840, the raiders attacked the fen country. "The ealdorman Hereberht was killed by heathen men, along with many others among the marsh-men." They continued down the east coast, burning and killing as they went. "In the same year, in Lindsey, East Anglia, and among the Kentish people, many were slain by the raiders." A year later, the raiders returned, growing bolder as they realized the people were defenseless. They sailed up the Thames and plundered Rochester and London with great slaughter; after that, they crossed the channel and attacked Cwantawic, or Étaples, a commercial port in the Saxon territory of Boulonnais. In 842, a Danish group defeated Æthelwulf himself at Charmouth in Dorset, and the following summer "the ealdorman Eanulf, with the Somerset troops, and Bishop Ealhstan and ealdorman Osric, with the Dorset men, fought at Parretmouth against the raiders, causing a great slaughter and winning the day."
The utter weakness of the first English resistance is well shown in these facts. A terrible flood of heathen savagery was let loose upon the country, and the people were wholly unable to cope with it. There was absolutely no central organisation, no army, no commissariat, no ships. The heathen host landed suddenly wherever it found the people unprepared, and fell upon the larger towns for plunder. The local authority, the ealdorman or the under-king, hastily gathered together the local levy in arms, and fell upon the pirates tumultuously with the men of the shire as best he might. But he had no provisions for a long campaign: and when the levy had fought once, it melted away immediately, every man going back again of necessity to his own home. If it won the battle, it went home to drink over its success: if it lost, it dissolved, demoralized, and left the burghers to fight for their own walls, or to buy off the heathen with their own money. But every shire and every kingdom fought for itself alone. If the Dorset men could only drive away the host from Charmouth and Portland, they cared little whether it sailed away to harry Sussex and Hants. If the Northumbrians could only drive it away from the Humber, they cared little whether it set sail for the Thames and the Solent. The North Folk of East Anglia were equally happy to send it off toward the South Folk. While there was so little cohesion between the parts of the same kingdoms, there was no cohesion at all between the different kingdoms over which Æthelwulf exercised a nominal over-lordship. The West Saxon kings fought for Dorset and for Kent, but there is no trace of their ever fighting for East Anglia or for Northumbria. They left their northern vassals to take care of themselves. "It was never a war between the Danes and the national army," says Prof. Pearson, "but between the Danes and a local militia." It would have been impossible, indeed, to resist the wickings effectually without a strong central system, which could move large armies rapidly from point to point: and such a system was quite undreamt of in the half-consolidated England of the ninth century. Only war with a foreign invader could bring it about even in a faint degree: and that was exactly what the Danish invasion did for Wessex.
The complete weakness of the initial English resistance is clearly demonstrated by these facts. A massive wave of barbaric aggression swept across the country, and the people were entirely unable to handle it. There was no central organization, no army, no supply network, no ships. The invading forces appeared abruptly wherever they found the locals unprepared and attacked the larger towns for loot. The local leader, the ealdorman or under-king, hurriedly assembled the local militia and charged at the raiders chaotically with the men of the shire as best as he could. But he had no supplies for a long campaign: after one battle, the militia quickly dispersed, with each man returning home. If they won, they headed home to celebrate their victory; if they lost, they fell apart, demoralized, leaving the townspeople to defend their own walls or pay off the invaders with their money. Every shire and every kingdom fought only for itself. If the men from Dorset could drive the invaders from Charmouth and Portland, they didn’t care if the raiders then went on to attack Sussex and Hants. If the Northumbrians could push them away from the Humber, they didn’t mind if the raiders headed towards the Thames and the Solent. The North Folk of East Anglia were just as happy to redirect them towards the South Folk. With so little unity among the parts of the same kingdom, there was no unity at all among the different kingdoms over which Æthelwulf held a nominal overlordship. The West Saxon kings fought for Dorset and Kent, but there’s no evidence they ever fought for East Anglia or Northumbria. They left their northern vassals to fend for themselves. "It was never a war between the Danes and the national army," says Prof. Pearson, "but between the Danes and a local militia." It would have been impossible to effectively resist the invaders without a strong central system that could quickly mobilize large armies from one place to another; such a system was completely unimagined in the half-unified England of the ninth century. Only war with a foreign invader could bring about even a semblance of that, and that’s exactly what the Danish invasion did for Wessex.
The year 851 marks an important epoch in the English resistance. The annual horde of wickings had now become as regular in its recurrence as summer itself; and even the inert West Saxon kings began to feel that permanent measures must be taken against them. They had built ships, and tried to tackle the invaders in the only way in which so partially civilised a race could tackle such tactics as those of the Danes—upon the sea. A host of wickings came round to Sandwich in Kent. The under-king Æthelstan fell upon them with his new navy, and took nine of their ships, putting the rest to flight with great slaughter. But in the same year another great host of 250 sail, by far the largest fleet of which we have yet heard, came to the mouth of the Thames, and there landed, a step which marks a fresh departure in the wicking tactics. They took Canterbury by assault, and then marched on to London. There they stormed the busy merchant town, and put to flight Beorhtwulf, the under-king of the Mercians, with his local levy. Thence they proceeded southward into Surrey, doubtless on their way to Winchester. King Æthelwulf met them at Ockley, with the West-Saxon levy, "and there made the greatest slaughter among the heathen host that we have yet heard, and gained the day." In spite of these two great successes, however, both of which show an increasing statesmanship on the part of the West Saxons, this year was memorable in another way, for "the heathen men for the first time sat over winter in Thanet." The loose predatory excursions were beginning to take the complexion of regular conquest and permanent settlement.
The year 851 marks a significant time in the English resistance. The annual wave of raiders had become as predictable as summer itself; even the passive West Saxon kings started to realize that lasting action needed to be taken against them. They built ships and attempted to confront the invaders in the only way that a mostly uncivilized society could face the tactics of the Danes—at sea. A group of raiders arrived at Sandwich in Kent. The under-king Æthelstan attacked them with his new navy, capturing nine of their ships and sending the rest fleeing with heavy losses. But in the same year, another massive force of 250 ships, the largest fleet we've heard of so far, reached the mouth of the Thames and landed, marking a new phase in raiding tactics. They assaulted Canterbury and then advanced on London. There, they attacked the bustling merchant town and drove out Beorhtwulf, the under-king of the Mercians, along with his local militia. Then they moved south into Surrey, likely heading to Winchester. King Æthelwulf confronted them at Ockley with the West Saxon troops, "and there made the greatest slaughter among the heathen host that we have yet heard, and gained the day." Despite these two significant victories, which demonstrate the West Saxons' growing political skill, this year is notable for another reason: "the heathen men for the first time sat over winter in Thanet." The once loose and random raids were beginning to look more like organized conquest and permanent settlement.
Yet so little did the English still realise the terrible danger of the heathen invasion, that next year Æthelwulf was fighting the Welsh of Wales; and two years after he went on a pilgrimage to Rome, "with great pomp, and dwelt there twelve months, and then fared homeward." In that same year, "heathen men sat over winter in Sheppey."
Yet the English still understood so little about the serious threat from the pagan invasion that the following year Æthelwulf was battling the Welsh of Wales; and two years later, he went on a pilgrimage to Rome, "with great pomp, and stayed there for twelve months, before returning home." In that same year, "pagan men spent the winter in Sheppey."
After Æthelwulf's death the English resistance grew fainter and fainter. In 860, under his second son, Æthelberht, a Danish host took Winchester itself by storm. Five years later, a heathen army settled in Thanet, and the men of Kent agreed to buy peace of them—the first sign of that evil habit of buying off the Dane, which grew gradually into a fixed custom. But the host stole away during the truce for collecting the money, and harried all Kent unawares.
After Æthelwulf's death, English resistance gradually weakened. In 860, under his second son, Æthelberht, a Danish army captured Winchester by force. Five years later, a pagan army settled in Thanet, and the people of Kent decided to pay them for peace—the first sign of that harmful tendency to appease the Danes, which eventually became a regular practice. But the army took advantage of the truce meant for collecting the payment and raided all of Kent without warning.
Meanwhile, we hear little of the North. The almost utter destruction of its records during the heathen domination restricts us for information to the West Saxon chronicles; and they have little to tell us about any but their own affairs. In 866, however, we learn that there came a great heathen host to East Anglia—an organised expedition under two chieftains—"and took winter quarters there, and were horsed; and the East Anglians made peace with them." Next year, this permanent host sailed northward to Humber, and attacked York. The Northumbrians, as usual, were at strife among themselves, two rival kings fighting for the supremacy. The burghers of York admitted the heathen host within the walls. Then the rival kings fell upon the town, broke the slender fortifications, and rushed into the city. The Danes attacked them both, and defeated them with great slaughter. Northumbria passed at once into the power of the heathen. Their chiefs, Ingvar and Ubba, erected Deira into a new Danish kingdom, leaving Bernicia to an English puppet; and Northumbria ceases to exist for the present as a factor in Anglo-Saxon history. We must hand it over for sixty years to the Scandinavian division of this series.
Meanwhile, we hear little about the North. The near-total destruction of its records during the pagan rule limits our information to the West Saxon chronicles, and they mostly focus on their own matters. In 866, though, we learn that a large pagan army came to East Anglia—an organized expedition led by two chieftains—and "took winter quarters there, and were mounted; and the East Anglians made peace with them." The following year, this established force sailed north to the Humber and laid siege to York. The Northumbrians, as usual, were in conflict with each other, with two rival kings fighting for control. The citizens of York let the pagan army inside the city walls. Then the rival kings attacked the city, broke through the weak defenses, and flooded into York. The Danes turned on both of them and defeated them with heavy losses. Northumbria quickly fell under pagan control. Their leaders, Ingvar and Ubba, established Deira as a new Danish kingdom while leaving Bernicia under an English puppet; and Northumbria effectively disappears from Anglo-Saxon history for now. We will have to hand it over to the Scandinavian section of this narrative for sixty years.
In 868, Ingvar and Ubba advanced again into Mercia and beset Nottingham. Then the under-king Burhred called in the aid of his over-lord, Æthelred of Wessex, who came to his assistance with a levy. "But there was no hard fight there, and the Mercians made peace with the host." In 870, the heathen overran East Anglia, and destroyed the great monastery of Peterborough, probably the richest religious house in all England. Eadmund, the under-king, came against them with the levy, but they slew him; and the people held him for a martyr, whose shrine at Bury St. Edmunds grew in after days into the holiest spot in East Anglia. The Danes harried the whole country, burnt the monasteries, and annexed Norfolk and Suffolk as a second Danish kingdom. East Anglia, too, disappears for a while from our English annals.
In 868, Ingvar and Ubba pushed into Mercia and attacked Nottingham. Then, the sub-king Burhred called for help from his overlord, Æthelred of Wessex, who came to support him with a military force. "But there wasn’t any significant battle there, and the Mercians made peace with the army." In 870, the pagans took over East Anglia and destroyed the great monastery of Peterborough, likely the wealthiest religious site in all of England. Eadmund, the sub-king, confronted them with the military, but they killed him; and the people considered him a martyr, whose shrine at Bury St. Edmunds later became the most sacred place in East Anglia. The Danes raided the entire region, burned the monasteries, and took over Norfolk and Suffolk as a second Danish kingdom. East Anglia also disappears for a while from our English records.
Lastly, the Danes turned against Mercia and Wessex. In 871, a host under Bagsecg and Halfdene came to Reading, which belonged to the latter territory, when the local ealdorman engaged them and won a slight victory. Shortly afterward the West Saxon king Æthelred, with his brother Ælfred, came up, and engaged them a second time with worse success. Three other bloody battles followed, in all of which the Danes were beaten with heavy loss; but the West Saxons also suffered severely. For three years the host moved up and down through Mercia and Wessex; and the Mercians stood by, aiding neither side, but "making peace with the host" from time to time. At last, however, in 874, the heathens finally annexed the greater part of Mercia itself. "The host fared from Lindsey to Repton, and there sat for the winter, and drove King Burhred over sea, two and twenty years after he came to the kingdom; and they subdued all the land. And Burhred went to Rome, and there settled; and his body lies in St. Mary's Church, in the school of the English kin. And in the same year they gave the kingdom of Mercia in ward to Ceolwulf, an unwise thegn; and he swore oaths to them, and gave hostages that it should be ready for them on whatso day they willed; and that he would be ready with his own body, and with all who would follow him, for the behoof of the host." Thus Mercia, too, fades for a short while out of our history, and Wessex alone of all the English kingdoms remains.
Lastly, the Danes turned against Mercia and Wessex. In 871, a force led by Bagsecg and Halfdene arrived in Reading, which was part of the latter territory, where the local ealdorman fought them and achieved a small victory. Soon after, the West Saxon king Æthelred, along with his brother Ælfred, came up and engaged them again, this time with worse results. Three more bloody battles followed, in which the Danes were defeated with significant losses, but the West Saxons also sustained heavy casualties. For three years, the force moved around through Mercia and Wessex, while the Mercians remained neutral, occasionally "making peace with the host." Finally, in 874, the heathens took over most of Mercia. "The host traveled from Lindsey to Repton, where they wintered, forcing King Burhred to flee across the sea, two decades after he had ascended the throne; they subdued all the land. Burhred went to Rome, where he settled, and his body lies in St. Mary's Church, within the school of the English kin. In that same year, they appointed Ceolwulf, an inexperienced thegn, to govern Mercia; he swore oaths to them and provided hostages to ensure readiness for them whenever they wished; he also pledged to be prepared with himself and all who would follow him for the benefit of the host." Thus, Mercia fades from our history for a while, leaving Wessex as the last standing English kingdom.
This brief but inevitable record of wars and battles is necessarily tedious, yet it cannot be omitted without slurring over some highly important and interesting facts. It is impossible not to be struck with the extraordinarily rapid way in which a body of fierce heathen invaders overran two great Christian and comparatively civilised states. We cannot but contrast the inertness of Northumbria and the lukewarmness of Mercia with the stubborn resistance finally made by Ælfred in Wessex. The contrast may be partly due, it is true, to the absence of native Northumbrian and Mercian accounts. We might, perhaps, find, had we fuller details, that the men of Bernicia and Deira made a harder fight for their lands and their churches than the West Saxon annals would lead us to suppose. Still, after making all allowance for the meagreness of our authorities, there remains the indubitable fact that a heathen kingdom was established in the pure English land of Bæda and Cuthberht, while the Christian faith and the Saxon nationality held their own for ever in peninsular and half-Celtic Wessex.
This brief but unavoidable record of wars and battles is necessarily tedious, yet it can’t be omitted without glossing over some highly important and interesting facts. It’s hard not to notice the incredibly quick way in which a group of fierce pagan invaders took over two major Christian and relatively civilized states. We can’t help but compare the inactivity of Northumbria and the lack of enthusiasm in Mercia with the stubborn resistance eventually put up by Ælfred in Wessex. This difference may be partly due, it is true, to the lack of native Northumbrian and Mercian accounts. We might find, if we had more detailed records, that the people of Bernicia and Deira fought harder for their lands and churches than the West Saxon records suggest. Still, even accounting for the scarcity of our sources, there remains the undeniable fact that a pagan kingdom was established in the pure English land of Bæda and Cuthberht, while the Christian faith and the Saxon identity endured forever in peninsular and partly Celtic Wessex.
The difference is doubtless due in part to merely surface causes. East Anglia had long lost her autonomy, and, while sometimes ruled by Mercia, was sometimes broken up under several ealdormen. For her and for Northumbria the conquest was but a change from a West Saxon to a Danish master. The house of Ecgberht had broken down the national and tribal organisation, and was incapable of substituting a central organisation in its place. With no roads and no communications such a centralising scheme is really impracticable. The disintegrated English kingdoms made little show of fighting for their Saxon over-lord. They could accept a Dane for master almost as readily as they could accept a Saxon.
The difference is definitely partly due to superficial reasons. East Anglia had long lost its independence and, while sometimes ruled by Mercia, was often divided among several ealdormen. For East Anglia and Northumbria, the conquest was just a switch from a West Saxon to a Danish ruler. The house of Ecgberht had dismantled the national and tribal organization but failed to create a central organization in its place. Without roads and proper communication, such a centralizing plan is really impractical. The fragmented English kingdoms hardly showed any fight for their Saxon overlord. They could accept a Dane as a master just as easily as they could accept a Saxon.
But besides these surface causes, there was a deeper and more fundamental cause underlying the difference. The Scandinavians were nearer to the pure English in blood and speech than they were to the Saxons. In their old home the two races had lived close together,—in Sleswick, Jutland, and Scania,—while the Saxons had dwelt further south, near the Frankish border, by the lowlands of the Elbe. To the English of Northumbria, the Saxons of Wessex were almost foreigners. Even at the present day, when the existence of a recognised literary dialect has done so much to obliterate provincial varieties of speech in England, a Dorsetshire peasant, speaking in a slightly altered form the classical West Saxon of Ælfred, has great difficulty in understanding a Yorkshire peasant, speaking in a slightly altered form the classical Northumbrian of Bæda. But in the ninth century the differences between the two dialects were probably far greater. On the other hand, though Danish and Anglian have widely separated at the present day, and were widely distinct even in the days of Cnut, it is probable that at this earlier period they were still, to some extent, mutually comprehensible. Thus, the heathen Scandinavian may have seemed to the Northumbrian and the East Anglian almost like a fellow-countryman, while the West Saxon seemed in part like an enemy and an intruder. At any rate, the similarity of blood and language enabled the two races rapidly to coalesce; and when the cloud rises again from the North half a century later, the distinction of Dane and Englishman has almost ceased in the conquered provinces. It is worthy of note in this connection that the part of Mercia afterwards given over by Ælfred to Guthrum, was the Anglian half, while the part retained by Wessex was mostly the Saxon half—the land conquered by Penda from the West Saxons two hundred years before.
But beyond these obvious reasons, there was a deeper and more fundamental cause behind the difference. The Scandinavians were closer to the pure English in both blood and language than they were to the Saxons. In their homeland, the two groups had lived closely together—in Sleswick, Jutland, and Scania—while the Saxons had settled further south, near the Frankish border, by the lowlands of the Elbe. To the English of Northumbria, the Saxons of Wessex were almost foreigners. Even today, when the presence of a recognized literary dialect has helped erase regional variations in speech in England, a Dorsetshire farmer, using a slightly changed version of the classical West Saxon of Ælfred, struggles to understand a Yorkshire farmer, who speaks a slightly altered form of the classical Northumbrian of Bæda. In the ninth century, the differences between the two dialects were likely much greater. However, even though Danish and Anglian have diverged significantly today and were quite distinct in the days of Cnut, at that earlier time, they were probably still somewhat understandable to each other. So, the pagan Scandinavian might have seemed to the Northumbrian and the East Anglian almost like a countryman, while the West Saxon appeared partly as an enemy and an intruder. In any case, the similarity in blood and language allowed the two groups to quickly blend together; and when the threat from the North reemerged half a century later, the distinction between Dane and Englishman had nearly vanished in the conquered regions. It's noteworthy that the part of Mercia later given by Ælfred to Guthrum was the Anglian half, while the portion kept by Wessex largely consisted of the Saxon half—the land that Penda had taken from the West Saxons two hundred years earlier.
Nor must we suppose that this first wave of Scandinavian conquest in any way swamped or destroyed the underlying English population of the North. The conquerors came merely as a "host," or army of occupation, not as a body of rural colonists. They left the conquered English in possession of their homes, though they seized upon the manors for themselves, and kept the higher dignities of the vanquished provinces in their own hands. Being rapidly converted to Christianity, they amalgamated readily with the native people. Few women came over with them, and intermarriage with the English soon broke down the wall of separation. The archbishopric of York continued its succession uninterruptedly throughout the Danish occupation. The Bishops of Elmham lived through the stormy period; those of Leicester transferred their see to Dorchester-on-the-Thames; those of Lichfield apparently kept up an unbroken series. We may gather that beneath the surface the North remained just as steadily English under the Danish princes as the whole country afterwards remained steadily English under the Norman kings.
We shouldn't assume that this first wave of Scandinavian conquest completely overwhelmed or eliminated the existing English population in the North. The conquerors came mainly as a military force, not as settlers looking to establish new communities. They allowed the conquered English to keep their homes but took over the manors for themselves and held onto the higher positions of power in the provinces they conquered. As they quickly converted to Christianity, they blended easily with the local people. Few women accompanied them, and intermarriage with the English soon diminished the divide between the groups. The archbishopric of York maintained an unbroken succession even during the Danish occupation. The Bishops of Elmham persisted through the tumultuous times; those of Leicester moved their see to Dorchester-on-the-Thames; and the Bishops of Lichfield seemingly continued an uninterrupted line. We can infer that, beneath the surface, the North remained steadily English under the Danish rulers, much like the entire country later remained consistently English under the Norman kings.
There was, however, one section of the true English race which kept itself largely free from the Scandinavian host. North of the Tyne the Danes apparently spread but sparsely; English ealdormen continued to rule at Bamborough over the land between Forth and Tyne. Hence Northumberland and the Lothians remained more purely English than any other part of Britain. The people of the South are Saxons: the people of the West are half Celts; the people of the North and the Midlands are largely intermixed with Danes; but the people of the Scottish lowlands, from Forth to Tweed, are almost purely English; and the dialect which we always describe as Scotch is the strongest, the tersest, and the most native modern form of the original Anglo-Saxon tongue. If we wish to find the truest existing representative of the genuine pure-blooded English race, we must look for him, not in Mercia or in Wessex, but amongst the sturdy and hard-headed farmers of Tweedside and Lammermoor.
There was, however, one part of the true English population that mostly stayed free from the Scandinavian invaders. North of the Tyne, the Danes apparently settled only lightly; English leaders continued to govern at Bamborough over the land between Forth and Tyne. As a result, Northumberland and the Lothians remained more distinctly English than any other part of Britain. The people in the South are Saxons; those in the West are partly Celts; the North and Midlands are mainly mixed with Danes; but the people of the Scottish lowlands, from Forth to Tweed, are almost purely English; and the dialect we commonly call Scotch is the most robust, concise, and native modern form of the original Anglo-Saxon language. If we want to find the best existing representative of the true pure-blooded English race, we should look for him, not in Mercia or Wessex, but among the sturdy and practical farmers of Tweedside and Lammermoor.
CHAPTER XIV.
THE SAXONS AT BAY IN WESSEX.
Only one English kingdom now held out against the wickings, and that was Wessex. Its comparatively successful resistance may be set down, in some slight degree, to the energy of a single man, Ælfred, though it was doubtless far more largely due to the relatively strong organisation of the West Saxon state. In judging of Ælfred, we must lay aside the false notions derived from the application of words expressing late ideas to an early and undeveloped stage of civilised society. To call him a great general or a great statesman is to use utterly misleading terms. Generalship and statesmanship, as we understand them, did not yet exist, and to speak of them in the ninth century in England is to be guilty of a common, but none the more excusable, anachronism. Ælfred was a sturdy and hearty fighter, and a good king of a semi-barbaric people. As a lad, he had visited Rome; and he retained throughout life a strong sense of his own and his people's barbarism, and a genuine desire to civilise himself and his subjects, so far as his limited lights could carry him. He succeeded to a kingdom overrun from end to end by piratical hordes: and he did his best to restore peace and to promote order. But his character was merely that of a practical, common-sense, fighting West Saxon, brought up in the camp of his father and brothers, and doing his rough work in life with the honest straightforwardness of a simple, hard-headed, religious, but only half-educated barbaric soldier.
Only one English kingdom still resisted the Vikings, and that was Wessex. Its relatively successful defense can be attributed, to some extent, to the efforts of a single man, Ælfred, although it was likely much more due to the relatively strong organization of the West Saxon state. When evaluating Ælfred, we need to set aside misguided ideas that come from applying modern terms to an early and less developed stage of civilized society. Calling him a great general or statesman is completely misleading. Concepts of generalship and statesmanship, as we understand them today, didn’t exist yet, and discussing them in the context of ninth-century England is a common but still inexcusable anachronism. Ælfred was a tough and determined fighter, and a decent king of a semi-barbaric people. As a young man, he had visited Rome, and throughout his life, he maintained a strong awareness of his own and his people's barbarism, along with a genuine desire to civilize himself and his subjects as much as he could. He inherited a kingdom that was overrun from end to end by pirate hordes, and he did his best to restore peace and promote order. But his character was simply that of a practical, common-sense, fighting West Saxon, raised in the camp of his father and brothers, tackling his responsibilities in life with the honest straightforwardness of a simple, hard-headed, religious, but only partially educated barbaric soldier.
The successful East Anglian wickings, under their chief Guthrum, turned at once to ravage Wessex. They "harried the West Saxons' land, and settled there, and drove many of the folk over sea." For awhile it seemed as if Wessex too was to fall into their hands. Ælfred himself, with a little band, "withdrew to the woods and moor-fastnesses." He took refuge in the Somerset marshes, and there occupied a little island of dry land in the midst of the fens, by name Athelney. Here he threw up a rude earthwork, from which he made raids against the Danes, with a petty levy of the nearest Somerset men. But the mass of the West Saxons were not disposed to give in so easily. The long border warfare with Devon and Cornwall had probably kept up their organisation in a better state than that of the anarchic North. The men of Somerset and Wilts, with those Hampshire men who had not fled to the Continent, gathered at a sacred stone on the borders of Selwood Forest, and there Ælfred met them with his little band. They attacked the host, which they put to flight, and then besieged it in its fortified camp. To escape the siege, Guthrum consented to leave Wessex, and to accept Christianity. He was baptised at once, with thirty of his principal chiefs, after the rough-and-ready fashion of the fighting king, near Athelney. The treaty entered into with Guthrum restored to Ælfred all Wessex, with the south-western part of Mercia, from London to Bedford, and thence along the line of Watling Street to Chester. Thus for a time the Saxons recovered their autonomy, and the great Scandinavian horde retired to East Anglia. Æthelred, Ælfred's son-in-law, was appointed under-king of recovered Mercia. Henceforward, Teutonic Britain remains for awhile divided into Wessex and the Denalagu—that is to say, the district governed by Danish law.
The successful East Anglian raiders, led by their chief Guthrum, immediately set out to plunder Wessex. They "harassed the West Saxons' land, made it their home, and drove many of the people overseas." For a time, it looked like Wessex would also fall into their hands. Ælfred himself, with a small group, "withdrew to the woods and moors." He found refuge in the Somerset marshes, occupying a small island of dry land in the middle of the fens called Athelney. Here he built a rough earthworks and launched attacks against the Danes, drawing on a small force of local Somerset men. However, the majority of the West Saxons were not ready to give up without a fight. The long border skirmishes with Devon and Cornwall likely kept their organizational skills sharper than those of the chaotic North. The men from Somerset and Wiltshire, along with those from Hampshire who hadn’t fled to the Continent, gathered at a sacred stone on the edge of Selwood Forest, where Ælfred met them with his small band. They attacked the enemy, sending them fleeing, and then besieged them in their fortified camp. To escape the siege, Guthrum agreed to leave Wessex and accept Christianity. He was baptized right away, along with thirty of his key chiefs, in the straightforward style of the warrior king, near Athelney. The agreement made with Guthrum gave Ælfred back all of Wessex and the southwestern part of Mercia, stretching from London to Bedford, and then along Watling Street to Chester. Thus, for a time, the Saxons regained their autonomy, and the large Scandinavian army retreated to East Anglia. Æthelred, Ælfred's son-in-law, was made under-king of the reconquered Mercia. From this point onward, Teutonic Britain remained divided for a while into Wessex and the Denalagu—that is, the area governed by Danish law.
Though peace was thus made with Guthrum, new bodies of wickings came pouring southward from Scandinavia. One of these sailed up the Thames to Fulham, but after spending some time there, they went over to the Frankish coast, where their depredations were long and severe. Throughout all Ælfred's reign, with only two intervals of peace, the wickings kept up a constant series of attacks on the coast, and frequently penetrated inland. From time to time, the great horde under Hæsten poured across the country, cutting the corn and driving away the cattle, and retreating into East Anglia, or Northumbria, or the peninsula of the Wirrall, whenever they were seriously worsted. "Thanks be to God," says the Chronicle pathetically "the host had not wholly broken up all the English kin;" but the misery of England must have been intense. Ælfred, however, introduced two military changes of great importance. He set on foot something like a regular army, with a settled commissariat, dividing his forces into two bodies, so that one-half was constantly at home tilling the soil while the other half was in the field; and he built large ships on a new plan, which he manned with Frisians, as well as with English, and which largely aided in keeping the coast fairly free from Danish invasion during the two intervals of peace.
Though a peace was made with Guthrum, new groups of raiders came rushing down from Scandinavia. One of these groups sailed up the Thames to Fulham, but after a while, they moved over to the Frankish coast, where they caused significant damage for a long time. Throughout Ælfred's reign, with only two peaceful interludes, the raiders continuously attacked the coast and often advanced inland. From time to time, the large force under Hæsten swept across the countryside, harvesting crops and capturing livestock, retreating into East Anglia, Northumbria, or the Wirral peninsula whenever they faced serious defeat. "Thanks be to God," says the Chronicle sadly, "the host had not entirely destroyed all the English kin;" but the suffering in England must have been severe. However, Ælfred implemented two significant military changes. He established something resembling a regular army, with a settled supply system, dividing his forces into two groups so that one half was always at home farming while the other half was in the field; and he built large ships based on a new design, manned by Frisians as well as English, which greatly helped keep the coast relatively free from Danish invasion during the two peaceful intervals.
Throughout the whole of the ninth century, however, and the early part of the tenth, the whole history of England is the history of a perpetual pillage. No man who sowed could tell whether he might reap or not. The Englishman lived in constant fear of life and goods; he was liable at any moment to be called out against the enemy. Whatever little civilisation had ever existed in the country died out almost altogether. The Latin language was forgotten even by the priests. War had turned everybody into fighters; commerce was impossible when the towns were sacked year after year by the pirates. But in the rare intervals of peace, Ælfred did his best to civilise his people. The amount of work with which he is credited is truly astonishing. He translated into English with his own hand "The History of the World," by Orosius; Bæda's "Ecclesiastical History;" Boethius's "De Consolatione," and Gregory's "Regula Pastoralis." At his court, too, if not under his own direction, the English Chronicle was first begun, and many of the sentences quoted from that great document in this work are probably due to Ælfred himself. His devotion to the church was shown by the regular communication which he kept up with Rome, and by the gifts which he sent from his impoverished kingdom, not only to the shrine of St. Peter but even to that of St. Thomas in India. No doubt his vigorous personality counted for much in the struggle with the Danes; but his death in 901 left the West Saxons as ready as ever to contend against the northern enemy.
Throughout the entire ninth century and into the early part of the tenth, the history of England was marked by ongoing looting. No farmer could be sure if he would be able to harvest his crops. The English lived in constant fear for their lives and property; they could be called to fight the enemy at any moment. The little civilization that had ever existed in the country nearly disappeared. Even the priests forgot Latin. War had turned everyone into soldiers; trade was impossible when towns were raided year after year by pirates. However, during the rare times of peace, Ælfred did his best to educate his people. The amount of work he is credited with is truly remarkable. He personally translated into English "The History of the World" by Orosius, Bæda's "Ecclesiastical History," Boethius's "De Consolatione," and Gregory's "Regula Pastoralis." At his court, if not directly under his supervision, the English Chronicle was first started, and many of the quotations from this great document in this work are likely attributed to Ælfred himself. His dedication to the church was evident in the regular communication he maintained with Rome and by the gifts he sent from his impoverished kingdom, not only to the shrine of St. Peter but also to that of St. Thomas in India. No doubt, his strong personality played a significant role in the struggle against the Danes; however, his death in 901 left the West Saxons ready as ever to face the northern enemy.
One result of the Danish invasion of Wessex must not be passed over. The common danger seems to have firmly welded together Welshman and Saxon into a single nationality. The most faithful part of Ælfred's dominions were the West Welsh shires of Somerset and Devon, with the half Celtic folk of Dorset and Wilts. The result is seen in the change which comes over the relations between the two races. In Ine's laws the distinction between Welshmen and Englishmen is strongly marked; the price of blood for the servile population is far less than that of their lords: in Ælfred's laws the distinction has died out. Compared to the heathen Dane, West Saxons and West Welsh were equally Englishmen. From that day to this, the Celtic peasantry of the West Country have utterly forgotten their Welsh kinship, save in wholly Cymric Cornwall alone. The Devon and Somerset men have for centuries been as English in tongue and feeling as the people of Kent or Sussex.
One result of the Danish invasion of Wessex shouldn’t be overlooked. The common threat seems to have brought the Welsh and Saxons together as one nationality. The most loyal part of Ælfred's territories were the West Welsh counties of Somerset and Devon, along with the partly Celtic people of Dorset and Wilts. This change is evident in how the two races interacted. In Ine's laws, there’s a clear distinction between Welshmen and Englishmen; the blood price for the lower-class population is much lower than that for their lords. In Ælfred's laws, that distinction has disappeared. Compared to the pagan Dane, the West Saxons and West Welsh were viewed as equally English. From that time until now, the Celtic peasantry of the West Country have completely forgotten their Welsh heritage, except in entirely Welsh Cornwall. The people of Devon and Somerset have, for centuries, been as English in language and sentiment as those in Kent or Sussex.
CHAPTER XV.
THE RECOVERY OF THE NORTH.
The history of the tenth century and the first half of the eleventh consists entirely of the continued contest between the West Saxons and the Scandinavians. It falls naturally into three periods. The first is that of the English reaction, when the West Saxon kings, Eadward and Æthelstan, gradually reconquered the Danish North by inches at a time. The second is that of the Augustan age, when Dunstan and Eadgar held together the whole of Britain for a while in the hands of a single West Saxon over-lord. The third is that of the decadence, when, under Æthelred, the ill-welded empire fell asunder, and the Danish kings, Cnut, Harold, and Harthacnut, ruled over all England, including even the unconquered Wessex of Ælfred himself.
The history of the tenth century and the first half of the eleventh is mainly about the ongoing struggle between the West Saxons and the Scandinavians. It can be divided into three main periods. The first is the English response, when the West Saxon kings, Edward and Æthelstan, slowly reclaimed the Danish North bit by bit. The second is the Augustan age, when Dunstan and Edgar kept all of Britain united under a single West Saxon overlord for a time. The third is the decline, when, under Æthelred, the poorly held empire fell apart, and the Danish kings, Cnut, Harold, and Harthacnut, ruled over all of England, even the unconquered Wessex of Alfred himself.
At Ælfred's death, his dominions comprised the larger Wessex, from Kent to the Cornish border at Exeter, together with the portion of Mercia south-west of Watling Street. The former kingdom passed into the hands of his son Eadward; the latter was still held by the ealdorman Æthelred, who had married Ælfred's daughter Æthelflæd. The departure of the Danish host, led by Hæsten, left the English time to breathe and to recruit their strength. Henceforth, for nearly a century, the direct wicking incursions cease, and the war is confined to a long struggle with the Northmen already settled in England. Four years later, the east Anglian Danes broke the peace and harried Mercia and Wessex; but Eadward overran their lands in return, and the Kentish men, in a separate battle, attacked and slew Eric their king with several of his earls. In 912, Æthelred the Mercian died, and Eadward at once incorporated London and Oxford with his own dominions, leaving his sister Æthelflæd only the northern half of her husband's principality. Thenceforth Æthelflæd, "the Lady of the Mercians," turned deliberately to the conquest of the North. She adopted a fresh kind of tactics, which mark again a new departure in the English policy. Instead of keeping to the old plan of alternate harryings on either side, and precarious tenure of lands from time to time, Æthelflæd began building regular fortresses or burhs all along her north-eastern frontiers, using these afterwards as bases for fresh operations against the enemy. The spade went hand in hand with the sword: the English were becoming engineers as well as fighters. In the year of her husband's death, the Lady built burhs at Sarrat and Bridgnorth. The next year "she went with all the Mercians to Tamworth, and built the burh there in early summer; and ere Lammas, that at Stafford." In the two succeeding years she set up other strongholds at Eddesbury, Warwick, Cherbury, Wardbury, and Runcorn. By 917, she found herself strong enough to attack Derby, one of the chief cities in the Danish confederacy of the Five Burgs, which she captured after a hard siege. Thence she turned on Leicester, which capitulated on her approach, the Danish host going over quietly to her side. She was in communication with the Danes of York for the surrender of that city, too, when she died suddenly in her royal town of Tamworth, in the year 918.
At Ælfred's death, his territories included most of Wessex, stretching from Kent to the Cornish border at Exeter, along with the part of Mercia southwest of Watling Street. Wessex passed to his son Eadward, while Æthelred, who had married Ælfred's daughter Æthelflæd, still controlled Mercia. The departure of the Danish forces led by Hæsten gave the English some time to regroup. From this point on, for nearly a century, the direct Viking raids stopped, and the conflict shifted to a long struggle with the Northmen already settled in England. Four years later, the East Anglian Danes broke the peace and raided Mercia and Wessex; however, Eadward retaliated by invading their lands, and the Kentish men, in a separate battle, attacked and killed their king Eric along with several of his earls. In 912, Æthelred of Mercia died, and Eadward quickly incorporated London and Oxford into his own territories, leaving his sister Æthelflæd with only the northern half of her husband's realm. From then on, Æthelflæd, "the Lady of the Mercians," focused on conquering the North. She adopted new tactics that marked a shift in English strategy. Rather than alternating raids and holding land temporarily, Æthelflæd began constructing fortified settlements or burhs along her northeastern borders, which she used as bases for further operations against the enemy. The English were becoming both engineers and warriors. In the year her husband died, the Lady built burhs at Sarrat and Bridgnorth. The following year, "she went with all the Mercians to Tamworth and built the burh there in early summer; and before Lammas, one at Stafford." In the next two years, she established other strongholds at Eddesbury, Warwick, Cherbury, Wardbury, and Runcorn. By 917, she found herself strong enough to attack Derby, one of the main cities in the Danish confederacy of the Five Burgs, which she captured after a tough siege. Afterwards, she turned her attention to Leicester, which surrendered upon her arrival, and the Danish forces joined her. She was in talks with the Danes of York for the surrender of that city as well when she suddenly died in her royal town of Tamworth in 918.
Meanwhile Eadward had been pushing forward his own boundary in the east, building burhs at Hertford and Witham, and endeavouring to subjugate the Danish league in Bedford, Huntingdon, and Northampton. In 915, Thurketel, the jarl of Bedford, "sought him for lord," and Eadward afterwards built a burh there also. On his sister's death, he annexed all her territories, and then, in a fierce and long doubtful struggle, reconquered not only Huntingdon and Northampton but East Anglia as well. The Christian English hailed him as a deliverer. Next, he turned on Stamford, the Danish capital of the Fens, and on Nottingham, the stronghold of the Southumbrian host. In both towns he erected burhs. These successes once more placed the West Saxon king in the foremost position amongst the many rulers of Britain. The smaller principalities, unable to hold their own against the Scandinavians, began spontaneously to rally round Eadward as their leader and suzerain. In the same year with the conquest of Stamford, "the kings of the North Welsh, Howel, and Cledauc, and Jeothwel, and all the North Welsh kin, sought him for lord." In 923, Eadward pushed further northward, and sent a Mercian host to conquer "Manchester in Northumbria," and fortify and man it. A line of twenty fortresses now girdled the English frontier, from Colchester, through Bedford and Nottingham, to Manchester and Chester. Next year, Eadward himself, now immediate king of all England south of Humber, attacked the last remaining Danish kingdom, Northumbria, throwing a bridge across the Trent at Nottingham, and marching against Bakewell in Peakland, where again he built a burh. The new tactics were too fine for the rough and ready Danish leaders. Before Eadward reached York, the entire North submitted without a blow. "The king of Scots, and all the Scottish kin, and Ragnald [Danish king of York], and the sons of Eadulf [English kings of Bamborough], and all who dwell in Northumbria, as well English as Danes and Northmen and others, and also the king of the Strathclyde Welsh and all the Strathclyde Welsh, sought him for father and for lord." This was in 924. Next year, Eadward "rex invictus" died, over-lord of all Britain from sea to sea, while the whole country south of the Humber, save only Wales and Cornwall, was now practically united into a single kingdom of England.
Meanwhile, Eadward had been pushing his borders eastward, building burhs at Hertford and Witham, and trying to conquer the Danish alliance in Bedford, Huntingdon, and Northampton. In 915, Thurketel, the jarl of Bedford, "sought him for lord," and Eadward later built a burh there as well. After his sister passed away, he took control of all her lands, and then, in a fierce and uncertain battle, he reconquered not only Huntingdon and Northampton but also East Anglia. The Christian English praised him as their savior. Next, he focused on Stamford, the Danish capital of the Fens, and Nottingham, the stronghold of the Southumbrian forces. In both towns, he constructed burhs. These victories once again placed the West Saxon king at the forefront among the various rulers of Britain. The smaller principalities, unable to defend themselves against the Scandinavians, began to rally around Eadward as their leader and protector. In the same year he conquered Stamford, "the kings of the North Welsh, Howel, and Cledauc, and Jeothwel, and all the North Welsh kin, sought him for lord." In 923, Eadward pushed further north and sent a Mercian army to conquer "Manchester in Northumbria," and to fortify it. A line of twenty fortresses now surrounded the English frontier, from Colchester, through Bedford and Nottingham, to Manchester and Chester. The following year, Eadward himself, now king of all England south of the Humber, attacked the last remaining Danish kingdom, Northumbria, building a bridge across the Trent at Nottingham, and marching against Bakewell in Peakland, where he also built a burh. The new strategies were too sophisticated for the rough Danish leaders. Before Eadward reached York, the entire North surrendered without a fight. "The king of Scots, and all the Scottish kin, and Ragnald [Danish king of York], and the sons of Eadulf [English kings of Bamborough], and all who dwell in Northumbria, both English and Danes and Northmen and others, as well as the king of the Strathclyde Welsh and all the Strathclyde Welsh, sought him for father and for lord." This was in 924. The next year, Eadward "rex invictus" died, overlord of all Britain from sea to sea, while the entire country south of the Humber, except for Wales and Cornwall, was now virtually united into a single kingdom of England.
But the seeming submission of the North was fallacious. The Danes had reintroduced into Britain a fresh mass of incoherent barbarism, which could not thus readily coalesce. The Scandinavian leaven in the population had put back the shadow on the dial of England some three centuries. Æthelstan, Eadward's son, found himself obliged to give his sister in marriage to Sihtric or Sigtrig, Danish king of the Yorkshire Northumbrians, which probably marks a recognition of his vassal's equality. Soon after, however, Sihtric died, and Æthelstan made himself first king of all England by adding Northumbria to his own immediate dominions. Then "he bowed to himself all the kings who were in this island; first, Howel, king of the West Welsh; and Constantine, king of Scots; and Owen, king of Gwent [South Wales]; and Ealdred, son of Ealdulf of Bamborough; and with pledge and with oaths sware they peace, and forsook every kind of heathendom." In the West, he drove the Welsh from Exeter, which they had till then occupied in common with the English, and fixed their boundary at the Tamar. But once more the pretended vassals rebelled. Constantine, king of Scots, threw off his allegiance, and Æthelstan thereupon "went into Scotland, both with a land host and a ship host, and harried a mickle deal of it." In 937, the feudatories made a final and united effort to throw off the West Saxon yoke. The Scots, the Strathclyde Welsh, the people of Wales and Cornwall, the lords of Bamborough, and the Danes throughout the North and East, all rose together in a great league against their over-lord. Anlaf, king of the Dublin Danes, came over from Ireland to aid them, with a large body of wickings. The confederates met the West Saxon fyrd or levy at an unknown spot named Brunanburh, where Æthelstan overthrew them in a crushing defeat, which forms the subject of a fine war-song, inserted in full in the English Chronicle.[1] Three years later Æthelstan died, as his father had died before him, undisputed over-lord of all Britain, and immediate king of the whole Teutonic portion.
But the apparent submission of the North was deceptive. The Danes had brought a new wave of chaotic barbarism back to Britain, which couldn’t easily blend together. The Scandinavian influence among the population had pushed England back in time by about three centuries. Æthelstan, Eadward's son, felt he had to give his sister in marriage to Sihtric or Sigtrig, the Danish king of the Yorkshire Northumbrians, which likely indicated a recognition of his vassal's equality. However, shortly after, Sihtric died, and Æthelstan established himself as the first king of all England by adding Northumbria to his own territories. Then "he brought all the kings who were in this island to bow to him; first, Howel, king of the West Welsh; and Constantine, king of Scots; and Owen, king of Gwent [South Wales]; and Ealdred, son of Ealdulf of Bamborough; and they made pledges and swore oaths of peace, abandoning all forms of heathendom." In the West, he drove the Welsh from Exeter, which they had shared with the English, and set their boundary at the Tamar. But once again, the supposed vassals revolted. Constantine, king of Scots, broke his allegiance, and Æthelstan reacted by "going into Scotland, both with a land army and a naval force, and devastated a significant part of it." In 937, the vassals made a final, united attempt to shake off the West Saxon control. The Scots, the Strathclyde Welsh, the people of Wales and Cornwall, the lords of Bamborough, and the Danes in the North and East all banded together in a large alliance against their overlord. Anlaf, king of the Dublin Danes, came over from Ireland to support them, bringing a large group of raiders. The allies confronted the West Saxon fyrd at an unknown location called Brunanburh, where Æthelstan defeated them decisively, a victory that inspired a famous war song, included in full in the English Chronicle.[1] Three years later, Æthelstan died, just as his father had before him, undisputed overlord of all Britain and the direct king of the entire Teutonic section.
Yet once more the feeble unity of the country broke hopelessly asunder. Eadmund, who succeeded his brother, found the Danes of the North and the Midlands again insubordinate. The year after his accession "the Northumbrians belied their oath, and chose Anlaf of Ireland for king." The Five Burgs went too, and the old boundary of Watling Street was once more made the frontier of the Danish possessions. In 944, however, Eadmund subdued all Northumbria, and expelled its Danish kings. His recovery of the Five Burgs, and the joy of the Christian English inhabitants, are vividly set forth in a fragmentary ballad embedded in the Chronicle. The next year he harried Strathclyde or Cumberland, the Welsh kingdom between Clyde and Morecambe, and handed it over to Malcolm, king of Scots, as a pledge of his fidelity. At Eadmund's death in 946—when he was stabbed in his royal hall by an outlaw—his kingdom fell to his brother Eadred. Two years later Northumbria again revolted, and chose Eric for its king. Eadred harried and burnt the province, which he then handed over to an earl of his own creation, one of the Bamborough family. The king himself died in 955, and was succeeded by his nephew Eadwig. But Northumbria and Mercia revolted once more, and chose Eadwig's brother, Eadgar, instead of their own Danish princes. Eadwig died in 958, and Eadgar then became king of all three provinces; thus finally uniting the whole of Teutonic England into one kingdom.
Yet again, the fragile unity of the country fell apart completely. Eadmund, who took over from his brother, found the Danes in the North and Midlands rebellious once more. The year after he became king, "the Northumbrians broke their oath and chose Anlaf of Ireland as king." The Five Burgs also turned against him, and the old boundary of Watling Street was once again made the border of the Danish territories. However, in 944, Eadmund conquered all of Northumbria and expelled its Danish kings. His recovery of the Five Burgs and the joy of the Christian English residents are vividly described in a fragmentary ballad included in the Chronicle. The following year, he raided Strathclyde or Cumberland, the Welsh kingdom between Clyde and Morecambe, and gave it to Malcolm, king of Scots, as a sign of his loyalty. When Eadmund died in 946—stabbed in his royal hall by an outlaw—his kingdom passed to his brother Eadred. Two years later, Northumbria revolted again and chose Eric as its king. Eadred raided and burned the province, which he then gave to an earl he created, one of the Bamborough family. The king himself died in 955 and was succeeded by his nephew Eadwig. But Northumbria and Mercia revolted once again, and picked Eadwig's brother, Eadgar, instead of their own Danish princes. Eadwig died in 958, and Eadgar then became king of all three provinces, finally uniting all of Teutonic England into one kingdom.
Eadgar's reign forms the climax of the West Saxon power. It was, in fact, the only period when England can be said to have enjoyed any national unity under the Anglo-Saxon dynasties. The strong hand of a priest gave peace for some years to the ill-organised mass. Dunstan was probably the first Englishman who seriously deserves the name of statesman. He was born in the half-Celtic region of Somerset, beside the great abbey of Glastonbury, which held the bones of Arthur, and a good deal of the imaginative Celtic temper ran probably with the blood in his veins.[2] But he was above all the representative of the Roman civilisation in the barbarised, half-Danish England of the tenth century. He was a musician, a painter, a reader, and a scholar, in a world of fierce warriors and ignorant nobles. Eadmund made him abbot of Glastonbury. Eadgar appointed him first bishop of London, and then, on Eadwig's death, Archbishop of Canterbury. It was Dunstan who really ruled England throughout the remainder of his life. Essentially an organiser and administrator, he was able to weld the unwieldy empire into a rough unity, which lasted as long as its author lived, and no longer. He appeased the discontent of Northumbria and the Five Burgs by permitting them a certain amount of local independence, with the enjoyment of their own laws and their own lawmen. He kept a fleet of boats cruising in the Irish Sea to check the Danish hosts at Dublin and Waterford. He put forward a code, known as the laws of Eadgar, for the better government of Wessex and the South. He made the over-lordship of the West Saxons over their British vassals more real than it had ever been before; and a tale, preserved by Florence, tells us that eight tributary kings rowed Eadgar in his royal barge on the Dee, in token of their complete subjection. Internally, Dunstan revived the declining spirit of monasticism, which had died down during the long struggle with the Danes, and attempted to reintroduce some tinge of southern civilisation into the barbarised and half-paganised country in which he lived. Wherever it was possible, he "drove out the priests, and set monks," and he endeavoured to make the monasteries, which had degenerated during the long war into mere landowning communities, regain once more their old position as centres of culture and learning. During his own time his efforts were successful, and even after his death the movement which he had begun continued in this direction to make itself felt, though in a feebler and less intelligent form.
Eadgar's reign marks the peak of West Saxon power. It was actually the only time when England can be said to have experienced any sense of national unity under the Anglo-Saxon dynasties. The strong leadership of a priest brought peace for several years to the disorganized masses. Dunstan was likely the first Englishman who truly deserves the title of statesman. He was born in the partly Celtic area of Somerset, near the great abbey of Glastonbury, which housed the remains of Arthur, and a lot of the imaginative Celtic spirit probably ran in his veins. But above all, he represented Roman civilization in the barbaric, partly Danish England of the tenth century. He was a musician, a painter, a reader, and a scholar, in a world filled with fierce warriors and ignorant nobles. Eadmund made him the abbot of Glastonbury. Eadgar appointed him the first bishop of London, and then, after Eadwig's death, Archbishop of Canterbury. It was Dunstan who effectively governed England for the rest of his life. Primarily an organizer and administrator, he managed to unify the unwieldy empire into a rough cohesion that lasted as long as he lived, and no longer. He eased the dissatisfaction of Northumbria and the Five Burgs by allowing them some local independence, along with their own laws and lawmen. He maintained a fleet of ships patrolling the Irish Sea to counter the Danish forces at Dublin and Waterford. He introduced a set of laws, known as the laws of Eadgar, to improve governance in Wessex and the South. He made the West Saxons' control over their British vassals more genuine than it had ever been before, and a story preserved by Florence tells us that eight tributary kings rowed Eadgar in his royal barge on the Dee, symbolizing their complete submission. Internally, Dunstan revived the weakening spirit of monasticism, which had declined during the long struggle with the Danes, and sought to reintroduce some aspect of southern civilization into the barbaric and semi-pagan land in which he lived. Whenever possible, he "drove out the priests, and set monks," and he aimed to make the monasteries, which had deteriorated into mere landowning communities during the long war, regain their former status as centers of culture and learning. During his lifetime, his efforts were successful, and even after his death, the movement he initiated continued to have an impact, though in a weaker and less effective form.
One act of Dunstan's policy, however, had far-reaching results, of a kind which he himself could never have anticipated. He handed over all Northumbria beyond the Tweed—the region now known as the Lothians—as a fief to Kenneth, king of Scots. This accession of territory wholly changed the character of the Scottish kingdom, and largely promoted the Teutonisation of the Celtic North. The Scottish princes now took up their residence in the English town of Edinburgh, and learned to speak the English language as their mother-tongue. Already Eadmund had made over Strathclyde or Cumberland to Malcolm; and thus the dominions of the Scottish kings extended over the whole of the country now known as Scotland, save only the Scandinavian jarldoms of Caithness, Sutherland, and the Isles. Strathclyde rapidly adopted the tongue of its masters, and grew as English in language (though not in blood) as the Lothians themselves. Fife, in turn, was quickly Anglicised, as was also the whole region south of the Highland line. Thus a new and powerful kingdom arose in the North; and at the same time the cession of an English district to the Scottish kings had the curious result of thoroughly Anglicising two large and important Celtic regions, which had hitherto resisted every effort of the Northumbrian or West Saxon over-lords. There is no reason to believe, however, that this introduction of the English tongue and English manners was connected with any considerable immigration of Teutonic settlers into the Anglicised tracts. The population of Ayrshire, of Fife, of Perthshire, and of Aberdeen, still shows every sign of Celtic descent, alike in physique, in temperament, and in habit of thought. The change was, in all probability, exactly analogous to that which we ourselves have seen taking place in Wales, in Ireland, and in the Celtic north of Scotland at the present day.
One decision made by Dunstan, however, had unexpected and far-reaching effects. He granted all of Northumbria beyond the Tweed—the area now known as the Lothians—as a fief to Kenneth, king of Scots. This addition of territory completely transformed the Scottish kingdom and significantly advanced the Teutonization of the Celtic North. The Scottish princes began to settle in the English town of Edinburgh and adopted English as their first language. Eadmund had already transferred Strathclyde or Cumberland to Malcolm, so the territories of the Scottish kings now covered the entire region now known as Scotland, except for the Scandinavian jarldoms of Caithness, Sutherland, and the Isles. Strathclyde quickly embraced the language of its rulers, becoming as English in language (though not in blood) as the Lothians themselves. Fife soon followed suit in becoming Anglicized, as did the entire area south of the Highland boundary. This led to the rise of a strong new kingdom in the North; at the same time, the cession of an English territory to the Scottish kings surprisingly resulted in the complete Anglicization of two significant Celtic regions, which had previously resisted all attempts by the Northumbrian or West Saxon overlords. However, there’s no evidence to suggest that this spread of the English language and customs was linked to any major influx of Teutonic settlers into these Anglicized areas. The populations of Ayrshire, Fife, Perthshire, and Aberdeen still show clear signs of Celtic ancestry, both in physical appearance, temperament, and mindset. The change was likely very similar to what we see happening today in Wales, Ireland, and the Celtic north of Scotland.
[1] See chapter xx.
[2] It is impossible to avoid noticing the increased importance of semi-Celtic Britain under Dunstan's administration. He was himself at first an abbot of the old West Welsh monastery of Glastonbury: he promoted West countrymen to the principal posts in the kingdom: and he had Eadgar hallowed king at the ancient West Welsh royal city of Bath, married to a Devonshire lady, and buried at Glastonbury. Indeed, that monastery was under Dunstan what Westminster was under the later kings. Florence uses the strange expression that Eadgar was chosen "by the Anglo-Britons:" and the meeting with the Welsh and Scotch princes in the semi-Welsh town of Chester conveys a like implication.
[2] It’s hard to miss the growing influence of semi-Celtic Britain during Dunstan's rule. He started as an abbot at the old West Welsh monastery of Glastonbury, promoted locals to key positions in the kingdom, and saw Eadgar crowned king at the ancient West Welsh royal city of Bath, where he married a woman from Devon and was later buried in Glastonbury. In fact, under Dunstan, that monastery was as important as Westminster was for later kings. Florence uses the unusual term that Eadgar was picked "by the Anglo-Britons," and the meeting with the Welsh and Scottish princes in the semi-Welsh city of Chester suggests a similar idea.
CHAPTER XVI.
THE AUGUSTAN AGE AND THE LATER ANGLO-SAXON CIVILISATION.
The slight pause in the long course of Danish warfare which occurred during the vigorous administration of Dunstan, affords the best opportunity for considering the degree of civilisation reached by the English in the last age before the Norman Conquest. Our materials for such an estimate are partly to be found in existing buildings, manuscripts, pictures, ornaments, and other archæological remains, and partly in the documentary evidence of the chronicles and charters, and more especially of the great survey undertaken by the Conqueror's commissioners, and known as Domesday Book. From these sources we are enabled to gain a fairly complete view of the Anglo-Saxon culture in the period immediately preceding the immense influx of Romance civilisation after the Conquest; and though some such Romance influence was already exerted by the Normanising tendencies of Eadward the Confessor, we may yet conveniently consider the whole subject here under the age of Eadgar and Æthelred. It is difficult, indeed, to trace any very great improvement in the arts of life between the days of Dunstan and the days of Harold.
The brief pause in the long series of Danish wars that happened during Dunstan's strong leadership gives us the best chance to look at how advanced the English civilization had become in the period right before the Norman Conquest. We can find information for this assessment in current buildings, manuscripts, artwork, ornaments, and other archaeological remains, as well as in the historical records of chronicles and charters, particularly from the major survey carried out by the Conqueror's commissioners, known as the Domesday Book. These sources allow us to get a fairly complete picture of Anglo-Saxon culture right before the significant influx of Romance civilization that followed the Conquest. Although some Romance influence was already apparent due to the Normanizing efforts of Edward the Confessor, we can still conveniently discuss the entire topic in the context of the era of Edgar and Æthelred. It is quite challenging to identify any major improvements in daily life between the times of Dunstan and Harold.
In spite of constant wars and ravages from the northern pirates, there can be little doubt that England had been slowly advancing in material civilisation ever since the introduction of Christianity. The heathen intermixture in the North and the Midlands had retarded the advance but had not completely checked it; while in Wessex and the South the intercourse with the continent and the consequent growth in culture had been steadily increasing. Æthelwulf of Wessex married a daughter of Karl the Bald; Ælfred gave his daughter to a count of Flanders; and Eadward's princesses were married respectively to the emperor, to the king of France, and to the king of Provence. Such alliances show a considerable degree of intercourse between Wessex and the Roman world; and the relics of material civilisation fully bear out the inference. The Institutes of the city of London mention traders from Brabant, Liège, Rouen, Ponthieu, France (in the restricted sense), and the Empire; but these came "in their own vessels." England, which now has in her hands the carrying trade of the world, was still dependent for her own supply on foreign bottoms. We know also that officers were appointed to collect tolls from foreign merchants at Canterbury, Dover, Arundel, and many other towns; and London and Bristol certainly traded on their own account with the Continent.
Despite ongoing wars and attacks from northern pirates, it’s clear that England has been gradually making progress in material civilization since Christianity was introduced. The presence of pagan groups in the North and the Midlands slowed this progress, but didn’t stop it entirely; meanwhile, Wessex and the South saw a steady increase in culture thanks to their connections with the continent. Æthelwulf of Wessex married a daughter of Karl the Bald; Ælfred arranged for his daughter to marry a count of Flanders; and Eadward's daughters were married to the emperor, the king of France, and the king of Provence, respectively. These alliances indicate a significant level of interaction between Wessex and the Roman world, and the remaining evidence of material civilization supports this idea. The Institutes of the city of London mention traders from Brabant, Liège, Rouen, Ponthieu, France (in a limited sense), and the Empire; however, these traders came "in their own vessels." Although England now controls the global carrying trade, it was still reliant on foreign ships for its own supplies. Additionally, we know that officials were assigned to collect tolls from foreign merchants at Canterbury, Dover, Arundel, and many other towns; London and Bristol definitely conducted their own trade with the Continent.
As a whole, however, England still remained a purely agricultural country to the very end of the Anglo-Saxon period. It had but little foreign trade, and what little existed was chiefly confined to imports of articles of luxury (wine, silk, spices, and artistic works) for the wealthier nobles, and of ecclesiastical requisites, such as pictures, incense, relics, vestments, and like southern products for the churches and monasteries. The exports seem mainly to have consisted of slaves and wool, though hides may possibly have been sent out of the country, and a little of the famous English gold-work and embroidery was perhaps sold abroad in return for the few imported luxuries. But taking the country at a glance, we must still picture it to ourselves as composed almost entirely of separate agricultural manors, each now owned by a considerable landowner, and tilled mainly by his churls, whose position had sunk during the Danish wars to that of semi-servile tenants, owing customary rents of labour to their superiors. War had told against the independence of the lesser freemen, who found themselves compelled to choose themselves protectors among the higher born classes, till at last the theory became general that every man must have a lord. The noble himself lived upon his manor, accepted service from his churls in tilling his own homestead, and allowed them lands in return in the outlying portions of his estates. His sources of income were two only: first, the agricultural produce of his lands, thus tilled for him by free labour and by the hands of his serfs; and secondly, the breeding of slaves, shipped from the ports of London and Bristol for the markets of the south. The artisans depended wholly upon their lord, being often serfs, or else churls holding on service-tenure. The mass of England consisted of such manors, still largely interspersed with woodland, each with the wooden hall of its lord occupying the centre of the homestead, and with the huts of the churls and serfs among the hays and valleys of the outskirts. The butter and cheese, bread and bacon, were made at home; the corn was ground in the quern; the beer was brewed and the honey collected by the family. The spinner and weaver, the shoemaker, smith, and carpenter, were all parts of the household. Thus every manor was wholly self-sufficing and self-sustaining, and towns were rendered almost unnecessary.
As a whole, however, England still remained a mostly agricultural country right up to the end of the Anglo-Saxon period. It had very little foreign trade, and what little there was mostly involved importing luxury items (wine, silk, spices, and artworks) for the wealthy nobles, as well as church necessities like pictures, incense, relics, vestments, and other southern products for the churches and monasteries. The exports mainly consisted of slaves and wool, although hides might have also been sent out of the country, and some of the famous English gold-work and embroidery may have been sold abroad in exchange for a few imported luxuries. But if we look at the country overall, we must still imagine it as almost entirely made up of separate agricultural manors, each owned by a significant landowner, mostly worked by his churls, whose status had fallen during the Danish wars to that of semi-servile tenants, owing customary labor rents to their superiors. War had undermined the independence of the lower freemen, who found themselves forced to choose protectors among the upper classes until it became a widespread idea that every man must have a lord. The noble himself lived on his manor, received service from his churls in farming his own homestead, and allowed them to use lands in the outlying areas of his estates in return. His income came from two main sources: first, the agricultural produce from his lands, worked for him by free labor and his serfs; and second, the breeding of slaves, who were shipped from the ports of London and Bristol to markets in the south. The artisans depended entirely on their lord, often being serfs or churls holding service tenures. The majority of England consisted of such manors, still largely filled with woodlands, each featuring the wooden hall of its lord at the center of the homestead, surrounded by the huts of churls and serfs scattered among the fields and valleys at the edges. The butter and cheese, bread and bacon, were made at home; the corn was ground in the quern; the beer was brewed and honey collected by the family. The spinner, weaver, shoemaker, blacksmith, and carpenter were all part of the household. Thus, every manor was entirely self-sufficient and self-sustaining, making towns almost unnecessary.
Forests and heaths still also covered about half the surface. These were now the hunting-grounds of the kings and nobles, while in the leys, hursts, and dens, small groups of huts gave shelter to the swineherds and woodwards who had charge of their lord's property in the woodlands. The great tree-covered region of Selwood still divided Wessex into two halves; the forest of the Chilterns still spread close to the walls of London; the Peakland was still overgrown by an inaccessible thicket; and the long central ridge between Yorkshire and Scotland was still shadowed by primæval oaks, pinewoods, and beeches. Agriculture continued to be confined to the alluvial bottoms, and had nowhere as yet invaded the uplands, or even the stiffer and drier lowland regions, such as the Weald of Kent or the forests of Arden and Elmet.
Forests and heathlands still covered about half the land. These areas were now hunting grounds for kings and nobles, while in the meadows, woods, and dens, small clusters of huts provided shelter for the swineherds and forest keepers responsible for their lord's property in the woods. The vast tree-covered area of Selwood still split Wessex into two halves; the Chilterns forest still spread close to the walls of London; Peakland was still thick with impenetrable undergrowth; and the long central ridge between Yorkshire and Scotland was still lined with ancient oaks, pine forests, and beeches. Agriculture remained limited to the river valleys and had not yet reached the higher ground or even the tougher and drier lowland areas, like the Weald of Kent or the forests of Arden and Elmet.
A large part of the soil of England was owned by the monks. They now possessed considerable buildings, with stone churches of some pretensions, in which service was conducted with pomp and impressiveness. The tiny chapel of St. Lawrence, at Bradford-on-Avon, forms the best example of this primitive Romanesque architecture now surviving in England. Around the monasteries stretched their well-tilled lands, mostly reclaimed from fen or forest, and probably more scientifically cultivated than those of the neighbouring manors. Most of the monks were skilled in civilised handicrafts, introduced from the more cultivated continent. They were excellent ecclesiastical metalworkers; many of them were architects, who built in rude imitation of Romanesque models; and others were designers or illuminators of manuscripts. The books and charters of this age are delicately and minutely wrought out, though not with all the artistic elaboration of later mediæval work. The art of painting (almost always in miniature) was considerably advanced, the figures being well drawn, in rather stiff but not unlifelike attitudes, though perspective is very imperfectly understood, and hardly ever attempted. Later Anglo-Saxon architecture, such as that of Eadward's magnificent abbey church at Westminster (afterwards destroyed by Henry III. to make way for his own building), was not inferior to continental workmanship. All the arts practised in the abbeys were of direct Roman origin, and most of the words relating to them are immediately derived from the Latin. This is the case even with terms relating to such common objects as candle, pen, wine, and oil. Names of weights, measures, coins, and other exact quantitative ideas are also derived from Roman sources. Carpenters, smiths, bakers, tanners, and millers, were usually attached to the abbeys. Thus, in many cases, as at Glastonbury, Peterborough, Ripon, Beverley, and Bury St. Edmunds, the monastery grew into the nucleus of a considerable town, though the development of such towns is more marked after than before the Norman Conquest. As a whole, it was by means of the monasteries, and especially of their constant interchange of inmates with the continent, that England mainly kept up the touch with the southern civilisation. There alone was Latin, the universal medium of continental intercommunication, taught and spoken. There alone were books written, preserved, and read. Through the Church alone was an organisation kept up in direct communication with the central civilising agencies of Italy and the south. And while the Church and the monasteries thus preserved the connection with the continent, they also formed schools of culture and of industrial arts for the country itself. At the abbeys bells were cast, glass manufactured, buildings designed, gold and silver ornaments wrought, jewels enamelled, and unskilled labour organised by the most trained intelligence of the land. They thus remained as they had begun, homes and retreats for those exceptional minds which were capable of carrying on the arts and the knowledge of a dying civilisation across the gulf of predatory barbarism which separates the artificial culture of Rome from the industrial culture of modern Europe.
A large part of the soil in England was owned by monks. They had significant buildings, including impressive stone churches where services were held with great ceremony. The small chapel of St. Lawrence, at Bradford-on-Avon, is the best example of this early Romanesque architecture still existing in England today. Surrounding the monasteries were their well-cultivated lands, mostly reclaimed from marshes or forests, and likely cultivated in a more scientific manner than those of nearby estates. Most of the monks were skilled in various crafts brought over from the more developed continent. They were excellent metalworkers for the church; many were architects who built in rough imitation of Romanesque styles; and others designed or illuminated manuscripts. The books and charters from this time are intricately and finely made, although they don't have the artistic detail of later medieval work. The art of painting—almost always in miniature—was quite advanced; the figures were well-drawn, with somewhat stiff but not lifeless poses, though perspective was poorly understood and rarely attempted. Later Anglo-Saxon architecture, like Edward's stunning abbey church at Westminster (later demolished by Henry III to build his own) was on par with continental craftsmanship. All the arts practiced in the abbeys had direct Roman origins, and most of the words associated with them come straight from Latin. This includes terms for everyday items like candle, pen, wine, and oil. Names for weights, measures, coins, and other precise concepts also have Roman roots. Carpenters, blacksmiths, bakers, tanners, and millers were typically connected to the abbeys. As a result, in many instances, as at Glastonbury, Peterborough, Ripon, Beverley, and Bury St. Edmunds, the monastery became the center of a sizable town, although the growth of such towns was more evident after the Norman Conquest than before it. Overall, it was through the monasteries—and particularly their ongoing exchanges with the continent—that England maintained a connection with southern civilization. There, Latin, the universal means of communication across the continent, was taught and spoken. Books were written, preserved, and read there. Through the Church, a system was maintained for direct communication with the central civilizing forces of Italy and the south. While the Church and the monasteries preserved this connection with the continent, they also became centers of culture and industrial arts for the country itself. At the abbeys, bells were cast, glass was made, buildings were designed, gold and silver decorations were crafted, jewels were enameled, and unskilled labor was organized by the best-trained minds in the land. They remained true to their beginnings as homes and retreats for exceptional individuals capable of sustaining the arts and the knowledge of a fading civilization through the divide of predatory barbarism that separates the artificial culture of Rome from the industrial culture of modern Europe.
The towns were few and relatively unimportant, built entirely of wood (except the churches), and very liable to be burnt down on the least excuse. In considering them we must dismiss from our minds the ideas derived from our own great and complex organisation, and bring ourselves mentally into the attitude of a simple agricultural people, requiring little beyond what was produced on each man's own farm or petty holding. Such people are mainly fed from their own corn and meat, mainly clad from their own homespun wool and linen. A little specialisation of function, however, already existed. Salt was procured from the wyches or pans of the coast, and also from the inland wyches or brine wells of Cheshire and the midland counties. Such names as Nantwich, Middlewych, Bromwich, and Droitwich, still preserve the memory of these early saltworks. Iron was mined in the Forest of Dean, around Alcester, and in the Somersetshire district. The city of Gloucester had six smiths' forges in the days of Eadward the Confessor, and paid its tax to the king in iron rods. Lead was found in Derbyshire, and was largely employed for roofing churches. Cloth-weaving was specially carried on at Stamford; but as a rule it is probable that every district supplied its own clothing. English merchants attended the great fair at St. Denys, in France, much as those of Central Asia now attend the fair at Kandahar; and madder seems to have been bought there for dyeing cloth. In Kent, Sussex, and East Anglia, herring fisheries already produced considerable results. With these few exceptions, all the towns were apparently mere local centres of exchange for produce, and small manufactured wares, like the larger villages or bazaars of India in our own time. Nevertheless, there was a distinct advance towards urban life in the later Anglo-Saxon period. Bæda mentions very few towns, and most of those were waste. By the date of the Conquest there were many, and their functions were such as befitted a more diversified national life. Communications had become far greater; and arts or trade had now to some extent specialised themselves in special places.
The towns were few and relatively insignificant, made mostly of wood (except for the churches), and were very prone to catching fire for the slightest reason. When thinking about them, we need to set aside our modern ideas shaped by our own complex society and mentally adopt the mindset of a simple farming community, which needed little beyond what could be grown on each person's own farm or small plot of land. These people mainly relied on their own grains and meat for food and wore clothing made from their own homespun wool and linen. However, some specialization of labor already existed. Salt was obtained from the coastal "wyches" or pans, as well as from the inland wyches or brine wells in Cheshire and the Midlands. Names like Nantwich, Middlewych, Bromwich, and Droitwich still recall these early saltworks. Iron was mined in the Forest of Dean, around Alcester, and in Somerset. The city of Gloucester had six blacksmith forges during the time of Edward the Confessor and paid its taxes to the king in iron rods. Lead was found in Derbyshire and was widely used for roofing churches. Cloth weaving thrived in Stamford, but generally, it’s likely that each region produced its own clothing. English merchants participated in the large fair at St. Denys in France, similar to how merchants from Central Asia attend the fair at Kandahar today; madder seems to have been purchased there for dyeing fabric. In Kent, Sussex, and East Anglia, herring fisheries were already yielding significant results. Aside from these few exceptions, all the towns seemed to function mainly as local centers for trading goods and small manufactured items, much like the larger villages or bazaars in modern-day India. Still, there was a clear movement towards urbanization in the later Anglo-Saxon period. Bæda mentioned very few towns, most of which were abandoned. By the time of the Conquest, there were many towns, and their roles reflected a more complex national life. Communication had significantly improved, and trades and crafts had begun to concentrate in specific areas.
A list of the chief early English towns may possibly seem to give too much importance to these very minor elements of English life; yet one may, perhaps, be appended with due precaution against misapprehension.
A list of the major early English towns might seem to give too much importance to these minor aspects of English life; however, it may be included with careful consideration to avoid misunderstanding.
The capital, if any place deserved to be so called under the perambulating early English dynasty, was Winchester (Wintan-ceaster), with its old and new minsters, containing the tombs of the West-Saxon kings. It possessed a large number of craftsmen, doubtless dependant ultimately upon the court; and it was relatively a place of far greater importance than at any later date.
The capital, if any place deserved that title during the roaming early English dynasty, was Winchester (Wintan-ceaster), with its old and new cathedrals housing the tombs of the West-Saxon kings. It had a significant number of craftsmen, likely reliant in the end on the court; and it was a much more important place than it would be in later times.
The chief ports were London (Lundenbyrig), situated at the head of tidal navigation on the Thames; and Bristol (Bricgestow) and Gloucester (Gleawan-ceaster), similarly placed on the Avon and Severn. These towns were convenient for early shipping because of their tidal position, at an age when artificial harbours were unknown; They were the seat of the export traffic in slaves and the import traffic in continental goods. Before Ælfred's reign the carrying trade by sea seems to have been in the hands of the Frisian skippers and slave-dealers, who stood to the English in the same relation as the Arabs now stand to the East African and Central African negroes; but after the increased attention paid to shipbuilding during the struggle with the Danes, English vessels began to engage in trade on their own account. London must already have been the largest and richest town in the kingdom. Even in Bæda's time it was "the mart of many nations, resorting to it by sea and land." It seems, indeed, to have been a sort of merchant commonwealth, governed by its own port reeve, and it made its own dooms, which have been preserved to the present day. From the Roman time onward, the position of London as a great free commercial town was probably uninterrupted.
The main ports were London (Lundenbyrig), located at the upper end of tidal navigation on the Thames; and Bristol (Bricgestow) and Gloucester (Gleawan-ceaster), similarly located on the Avon and Severn. These towns were ideal for early shipping due to their tidal positions, at a time when artificial harbors didn’t exist. They were centers for the export of slaves and the import of goods from the continent. Before Ælfred's reign, the sea trade was mainly controlled by Frisian captains and slave traders, who were to the English what Arabs are to East and Central African peoples today; however, after more focus was placed on shipbuilding during the conflicts with the Danes, English ships started trading on their own. By then, London had likely become the largest and wealthiest town in the kingdom. Even during Bæda's time, it was known as "the market of many nations, with people arriving by sea and land." It seems to have been a sort of merchant community, governed by its own port reeve, and it created its own laws, which are still preserved today. From Roman times onward, London's status as a significant free trading town was likely unbroken.
York (Eoforwic), the capital of the North, had its own archbishop and its Danish internal organisation. It seems to have been always an important and considerable town, and it doubtless possessed the same large body of handicraftsmen as Winchester. During the doubtful period of Danish and English struggles, the archbishop apparently exercised quasi-royal authority over the English burghers themselves.
York (Eoforwic), the capital of the North, had its own archbishop and its Danish internal organization. It seems to have always been an important and significant town, and it likely had the same large number of skilled craftsmen as Winchester. During the uncertain times of Danish and English conflicts, the archbishop apparently held a sort of quasi-royal authority over the English citizens themselves.
Among the cathedral towns the most important were Canterbury (Cant-wara-byrig), the old capital of Kent and metropolis of all England, which seems to have contained a relatively large trading population; Dorchester, in Oxfordshire, first the royal city of the West Saxons, and afterwards the seat of the exiled bishopric of Lincoln; Rochester (Hrofes-ceaster), the old capital of the West Kentings, and seat of their bishop: and Worcester (Wigorna-ceaster), the chief town of the Huiccii. Of the monastic towns the chief were Peterborough (Burh), Ely (Elig), and Glastonbury (Glæstingabyrig). Bath, Amesbury, Colchester, Lincoln, Chester, and other towns of Roman origin were also important. Exeter, the old capital of the West Welsh, situated at the tidal head of the Exe, had considerable trade. Oxford was a place of traffic and a fortified town. Hastings, Dover, and the other south-coast ports had some communications with France. The only other places of any note were Chippenham, Bensington, and Aylesbury; Northampton and Southampton; Bamborough; the fortified posts built by Eadward and Æthelflæd; and the Danish boroughs of Bedford, Derby, Leicester, Stamford, Nottingham, and Huntingdon. The Witena-gemots and the synods took place in any town, irrespective of size, according to royal convenience. But as early as the days of Cnut, London was beginning to be felt as the real centre of national life: and Eadward the Confessor, by founding Westminster Abbey, made it practically the home of the kings. The Conqueror "wore his crown on Eastertide at Winchester; on Pentecost at Westminster; and on Midwinter at Gloucester:" which probably marks the relative position of the three towns as the chief places in the old West Saxon realm at least. Under Æthelstan, London had eight moneyers or mint-masters, while Winchester had only six, and Canterbury seven.
Among the cathedral towns, the most significant were Canterbury (Cant-wara-byrig), the historic capital of Kent and the main city of all England, which seemed to have had a relatively large trading population; Dorchester, in Oxfordshire, originally the royal city of the West Saxons and later the home of the exiled bishopric of Lincoln; Rochester (Hrofes-ceaster), the former capital of the West Kentings and the seat of their bishop; and Worcester (Wigorna-ceaster), the principal town of the Huiccii. Among the monastic towns, the main ones were Peterborough (Burh), Ely (Elig), and Glastonbury (Glæstingabyrig). Bath, Amesbury, Colchester, Lincoln, Chester, and other towns of Roman origin were also significant. Exeter, the ancient capital of the West Welsh, located at the tidal head of the Exe, had substantial trade. Oxford was a trading hub and a fortified town. Hastings, Dover, and other south-coast ports had some trade links with France. The only other notable places were Chippenham, Bensington, and Aylesbury; Northampton and Southampton; Bamborough; the fortified posts built by Eadward and Æthelflæd; and the Danish boroughs of Bedford, Derby, Leicester, Stamford, Nottingham, and Huntingdon. The Witena-gemots and synods took place in any town, regardless of size, based on royal convenience. But as early as Cnut's reign, London was starting to be recognized as the real center of national life: and Eadward the Confessor, by establishing Westminster Abbey, effectively made it the home of the kings. The Conqueror "wore his crown on Easter at Winchester; on Pentecost at Westminster; and on Midwinter at Gloucester," which likely indicates the relative importance of the three towns as the main places in the old West Saxon realm. Under Æthelstan, London had eight moneyers or mint-masters, while Winchester had only six, and Canterbury seven.
As regards the arts and traffic in the towns, they were chiefly carried on by guilds, which had their origin, as Dr. Brentano has shown with great probability, in separate families, who combined to keep up their own trade secrets as a family affair. In time, however, the guilds grew into regular organisations, having their own code of rules and laws, many of which (as at Cambridge, Exeter, and Abbotsbury) we still possess. It is possible that the families of craftsmen may at first have been Romanised Welsh inhabitants of the cities; for all the older towns—London, Canterbury, York, Lincoln, and Rochester—were almost certainly inhabited without interruption from the Roman period onward. But in any case the guilds seem to have grown out of family compacts, and to have retained always the character of close corporations. There must have been considerable division of the various trades even before the Conquest, and each trade must have inhabited a separate quarter; for we find at Winchester, or elsewhere, in the reign of Æthelred, Fellmonger, Horsemonger, Fleshmonger, Shieldwright, Shoewright, Turner, and Salter Streets.
Regarding the arts and trade in the towns, they were mainly managed by guilds, which, as Dr. Brentano has suggested with strong evidence, originated from individual families that came together to keep their trade secrets within the family. Over time, however, the guilds evolved into formal organizations, each with its own set of rules and regulations, many of which (like those at Cambridge, Exeter, and Abbotsbury) we still have today. It's possible that the families of craftsmen may have initially been Romanized Welsh residents of the cities, since the older towns—London, Canterbury, York, Lincoln, and Rochester—were likely continuously occupied from the Roman period onward. In any case, the guilds seem to have developed from family agreements and have always maintained the character of exclusive groups. There must have been a significant division of various trades even before the Conquest, with each trade likely residing in a different area; for instance, we find in Winchester, or elsewhere, during the reign of Æthelred, streets named Fellmonger, Horsemonger, Fleshmonger, Shieldwright, Shoewright, Turner, and Salter.
The exact amount of the population of England cannot be ascertained, even approximately; but we may obtain a rough approximation from the estimates based upon Domesday Book. It seems probable that at the end of the Conqueror's reign, England contained 1,800,000 souls. Allowing for the large number of persons introduced at the Conquest, and for the natural increase during the unusual peace in the reigns of Cnut, of Eadward the Confessor, and, above all, of William himself, we may guess that it could not have contained more than a million and a quarter in the days of Eadgar. London may have had a population of some 10,000; Winchester and York of 5,000 each; certainly that of York at the date of Domesday could not have exceeded 7,000 persons, and we know that it contained 1,800 houses in the time of Eadward the Confessor.
The exact population of England can’t be determined, not even roughly; but we can get a ballpark figure from estimates based on the Domesday Book. It seems likely that at the end of the Conqueror's reign, England had around 1,800,000 people. Considering the large number of people brought in after the Conquest and the natural growth during the unusually peaceful reigns of Cnut, Edward the Confessor, and especially William himself, we might estimate that it couldn’t have been more than about 1.25 million during Eadgar’s time. London might have had a population of around 10,000; Winchester and York each about 5,000; certainly, the population of York at the Domesday date couldn’t have exceeded 7,000, and we know it had 1,800 houses in the time of Edward the Confessor.
The organisation of the country continued on the lines of the old constitution. But the importance of the simple freeman had now quite died out, and the gemot was rather a meeting of the earls, bishops, abbots, and wealthy landholders, than a real assembly of the people. The sub-divisions of the kingdom were now pretty generally conterminous with the modern counties. In Wessex and the east the counties are either older kingdoms, like Kent, Sussex, and Essex; or else tribal divisions of the kingdom, like Dorset, Somerset, Norfolk, Suffolk, and Surrey. In Mercia, the recovered country is artificially mapped out round the chief Danish burgs, as in the case of Derbyshire, Nottinghamshire, Bedfordshire, Northamptonshire, and Leicestershire, where the county town usually occupies the centre of the arbitrary shire. In Northumbria it is divided into equally artificial counties by the rivers. Beneath the counties stood the older organisation of the hundred, and beneath that again the primitive unit of the township, known on its ecclesiastical side as the parish. In the reign of Eadgar, England seems to have contained about 3,000 parish churches.
The organization of the country continued along the lines of the old constitution. However, the significance of the common freeman had faded, and the gemot had become more of a gathering of earls, bishops, abbots, and wealthy landowners rather than a true assembly of the people. The divisions of the kingdom were now generally aligned with the modern counties. In Wessex and the east, the counties are either former kingdoms, like Kent, Sussex, and Essex, or tribal divisions of the kingdom, such as Dorset, Somerset, Norfolk, Suffolk, and Surrey. In Mercia, the reclaimed land is mapped out around the main Danish towns, like Derbyshire, Nottinghamshire, Bedfordshire, Northamptonshire, and Leicestershire, where the county town typically sits at the center of the arbitrary shire. In Northumbria, it's divided into equally artificial counties defined by rivers. Beneath the counties was the older structure of the hundred, and beneath that was the basic unit of the township, known in its ecclesiastical aspect as the parish. During the reign of Eadgar, England is believed to have had around 3,000 parish churches.
CHAPTER XVII.
THE DECADENCE.
The death of Dunstan was the signal for the breaking down of the artificial kingdom which he had held together by the mere power of his solitary organising capacity. Æthelred, the son of Eadgar (who succeeded after the brief reign of his brother Eadward), lost hopelessly all hold over the Scandinavian north. At the same time, the wicking incursions, intermitted for nearly a century, once more recommenced with the same vigour as of old. Even before Dunstan's death, in 980, the pirates ravaged Southampton, killing most of the townsfolk; and they also pillaged Thanet, while another host overran Cheshire. In the succeeding year, "great harm was done in Devonshire and in Wales;" and a year later again, London was burnt and Portland ravaged. In 985, Æthelred, the Unready, as after ages called him, from his lack of rede or counsel, quarrelled with Ælfric, ealdormen of the Mercians, whom he drove over sea. The breach between Mercia and Wessex was thus widened, and as the Danish attacks continued without interruption the redeless king soon found himself comparatively isolated in his own paternal dominions. Northumbria, under its earl, Uhtred (one of the house of Bamborough), and the Five Burgs under their Danish leaders, acted almost independently of Wessex throughout the whole of Æthelred's reign. In 991 Sigeric, archbishop of Canterbury, advised that the Danes should be bought off by a payment of ten thousand pounds, an enormous sum; but it was raised somehow and duly paid. In 992, the command of a naval force, gathered from the merchant craft of the Thames, was entrusted to Ælfric, who had been recalled; and the Mercian leader went over on the eve of an engagement at London to the side of the enemy. Bamborough was stormed and captured with great booty, and the host sailed up Humber mouth. There they stood in the midst of the old Danish kingdom, and found the leading men of Northumbria and Lindsey by no means unfriendly to their invasion. In fact, the Danish north was now far more ready to welcome the kindred Scandinavian than the West Saxon stranger. Æthelred's realm practically shrank at once to the narrow limits of Kent and Wessex.
The death of Dunstan marked the start of the collapse of the artificial kingdom he had kept together with his unique organizing skills. Æthelred, the son of Eadgar (who took over after the short reign of his brother Eadward), completely lost control over the Scandinavian north. At the same time, the Viking raids, which had paused for nearly a century, started again with the same intensity as before. Even before Dunstan's death in 980, pirates attacked Southampton, killing most of the townspeople; they also looted Thanet, while another group invaded Cheshire. The following year, "great harm was done in Devonshire and in Wales;" and a year later, London was burned and Portland was ravaged. In 985, Æthelred, later dubbed "the Unready" by future generations due to his lack of advice or counsel, had a falling out with Ælfric, the ealdorman of the Mercians, whom he exiled. This widened the rift between Mercia and Wessex, and as the Danish attacks continued without pause, the unadvised king soon found himself relatively isolated in his own inherited lands. Northumbria, led by its earl Uhtred (from the house of Bamborough), and the Five Burgs under their Danish leaders, operated almost independently of Wessex throughout Æthelred's reign. In 991, Sigeric, the archbishop of Canterbury, suggested that the Danes be pacified with a payment of ten thousand pounds, a huge amount; but somehow it was raised and paid. In 992, the command of a naval force, assembled from merchant ships on the Thames, was given to Ælfric, who had been recalled; and the Mercian leader defected to the enemy just before a battle in London. Bamborough was attacked and captured with a lot of loot, and the army sailed up the Humber. There, they found themselves in the heart of the old Danish kingdom and discovered that the prominent figures of Northumbria and Lindsey were quite friendly towards their invasion. In fact, the Danish north was now much more willing to welcome their Scandinavian relatives than the West Saxon outsiders. Æthelred's realm practically shrank to the narrow confines of Kent and Wessex.
The Danes, however, were by no means content even with these successes. Olaf Tryggvesson, king of Norway, and Swegen Forkbeard,[1] king of Denmark, fell upon England. The era of mere plundering expeditions and of scattered colonisation had ceased; the era of political conquest had now begun. They had determined upon the complete subjugation of all England. In 994 Olaf and Swegen attacked London with 94 ships, but were put to flight by a gallant resistance of the townsmen, who did "more harm and evil than ever they weened that any burghers could do them." Thence the host sailed away to Essex, Kent, Sussex, and Hampshire, burning and slaying all along the coast as they went. Æthelred and his witan bought them off again, with the immense tribute of sixteen thousand pounds. The host accepted the terms, but settled down for the winter at Southampton—a sufficient indication of their intentions—within easy reach of Winchester itself; and there "they fed from all the West Saxons' land." Æthelred was alarmed, and sent to Olaf, who consented to meet him at Andover. There the king received him "with great worship," and gifted him with kinglike gifts, and sent him away with a promise never again to attack England. Olaf kept his word, and returned no more. But still Swegen remained, and went on pillaging Devonshire and Cornwall, wending into Tamar mouth as far as Lidford, where his men "burnt and slew all that they found." Thence they betook themselves to the Frome, and so up into Dorset, and again to Wight. In 999, on the eve of doomsday as men then thought, they sailed up Thames and Medway, and attacked Rochester. The men of Kent stoutly fought them, but, as usual, without assistance from other shires; and the Danes took horses, and rode over the land, almost ruining all the West Kentings. The king and his witan resolved to send against them a land fyrd and a ship fyrd or raw levy. But the spirit of the West Saxons was broken, and though the craft were gathered together, yet in the end, as the Chronicle plaintively puts it, "neither ship fyrd nor land fyrd wrought anything save toil for the folk, and the emboldening of their foes."
The Danes, however, were still not satisfied even with these victories. Olaf Tryggvesson, king of Norway, and Swegen Forkbeard,[1] king of Denmark, launched an attack on England. The time of simple raiding and scattered settlements was over; now it was about political conquest. They were determined to completely conquer all of England. In 994, Olaf and Swegen assaulted London with 94 ships but were forced to retreat by the brave resistance of the townspeople, who "did more harm and evil than anyone could have expected from any citizens." From there, the army sailed to Essex, Kent, Sussex, and Hampshire, burning and killing along the coast. Æthelred and his advisors paid them off again with a huge tribute of sixteen thousand pounds. The invaders accepted the terms but settled down for the winter at Southampton—a clear sign of their intentions—close enough to Winchester itself; and there "they fed from all the West Saxons' land." Æthelred was worried and sent for Olaf, who agreed to meet him at Andover. The king welcomed him "with great honor," gave him royal gifts, and sent him away with a promise never to attack England again. Olaf kept his promise and never returned. But Swegen remained and continued raiding Devonshire and Cornwall, going up the Tamar river as far as Lidford, where his men "burned and killed all that they found." They then moved to the Frome, and up into Dorset, and again to Wight. In 999, on the eve of doomsday as people then believed, they sailed up the Thames and Medway and attacked Rochester. The men of Kent fought back bravely, but, as usual, without help from other counties; and the Danes took horses and rode through the land, nearly devastating all of West Kent. The king and his advisors decided to send a land fyrd and a ship fyrd or a raw levy against them. But the spirit of the West Saxons was broken, and although the ships were gathered together, in the end, as the Chronicle sadly states, "neither ship fyrd nor land fyrd achieved anything but toil for the people, and emboldening their enemies."
So, year after year, the endless invasion dragged on its course, and everywhere each shire of Wessex fought for itself against such enemies as happened to attack it. At last, in the year 1002, Æthelred once more bought off the fleet, this time with 24,000 pounds; and some of the Danes obtained leave to settle down in Wessex. But on St. Brice's day, the king treacherously gave orders that all Danes in the immediate English territory should be massacred. The West Saxons rose on the appointed night, and slew every one of them, including Gunhild, the sister of King Swegen, and a Christian convert. It was a foolhardy attempt. Swegen fell at once upon Wessex, and marched up and down the whole country, for two years. He burnt Wilton and Sarum, and then sailed round to Norwich, where Ulfkytel, of East Anglia, gave him "the hardest hand-play" that he had ever known in England. A year of famine intervened; but in 1006 Swegen returned again, harrying and burning Sandwich. All autumn the West Saxon fyrd waited for the enemy, but in the end "it came to naught more than it had oft erst done." The host took up quarters in Wight, marched across Hants and Berks to Reading, and burned Wallingford. Thence they returned with their booty to the fleet, by the very walls of the royal city. "There might the Winchester folk behold an insolent host and fearless wend past their gate to sea." The king himself had fled into Shropshire. The tone of utter despair with which the Chronicle narrates all these events is the best measure of the national degradation. "There was so muckle awe of the host," says the annalist, "that no man could think how man could drive them from this earth or hold this earth against them; for that they had cruelly marked each shire of Wessex with burning and with harrying." The English had sunk into hopeless misery, and were only waiting for a strong rule to rescue them from their misery.
So, year after year, the endless invasion continued, and every part of Wessex fought on its own against whatever enemies attacked. Finally, in 1002, Æthelred once again paid off the fleet, this time with 24,000 pounds, and some of the Danes were allowed to settle in Wessex. But on St. Brice's Day, the king slyly ordered that all Danes in the area should be killed. The West Saxons rose up on the set night and murdered every one of them, including Gunhild, the sister of King Swegen, who was a Christian convert. It was a reckless move. Swegen immediately attacked Wessex and roamed the entire country for two years. He burned Wilton and Sarum, then sailed to Norwich, where Ulfkytel from East Anglia gave him "the toughest fight" he had ever encountered in England. A year of famine followed, but in 1006, Swegen returned, plundering and burning Sandwich. All fall, the West Saxon fyrd waited for the enemy, but in the end, "it came to nothing more than it had before." The forces settled in Wight, marched through Hants and Berks to Reading, and burned Wallingford. Then they returned with their spoils to the fleet, right by the walls of the royal city. "There, the people of Winchester could see an arrogant army fearlessly march past their gate to the sea." The king himself had fled into Shropshire. The tone of utter despair in the Chronicle describing these events reflects the national degradation. "There was so much dread of the army," says the annalist, "that no one could figure out how any man could drive them from this land or defend this land against them; for they had brutally marked each part of Wessex with fire and destruction." The English had fallen into hopeless misery, just waiting for a strong leadership to save them from their suffering.
The strong rule came at last. Thorkell, a Danish jarl, marched all through Wessex, and for three years more his host pillaged everywhere in the South. In 1011, they killed Ælfheah, the archbishop of Canterbury, at Greenwich. When the country was wholly weakened, Swegen turned southward once more, this time with all Northumbria and Mercia at his back. In 1013 he sailed round to Humber mouth, and thence up the Trent, to Gainsborough. "Then Earl Uhtred and all Northumbrians soon bowed to him, and all the folk in Lindsey; and sithence the folk of the Five Burgs, and shortly after, all the host by north of Watling-street; and men gave him hostages of each shire." Swegen at once led the united army into England, leaving his son Cnut in Denalagu with the ships and hostages. He marched to Oxford, which received him; then to the royal city of Winchester, which made no resistance. At London Æthelred was waiting; and for a time the town held out. So Swegen marched westward, and took Bath. There, the thegns of the Welsh-kin counties—Somerset, Dorset, Devon, and Cornwall—bowed to him and gave him hostages. "When he had thus fared, he went north to his ships, and all the folk held him then as full king." London itself gave way. Æthelred fled to Wight, and thence to Normandy. He had married Ymma, the daughter of Richard the Fearless; and he now took refuge with her brother, Richard the Good.
The strong rule finally arrived. Thorkell, a Danish jarl, marched all through Wessex, and for three more years, his army raided everywhere in the South. In 1011, they killed Ælfheah, the archbishop of Canterbury, at Greenwich. When the country was completely weakened, Swegen turned south again, this time backed by all of Northumbria and Mercia. In 1013 he sailed around to the Humber mouth and then up the Trent to Gainsborough. "Then Earl Uhtred and all the Northumbrians quickly submitted to him, along with everyone in Lindsey; and after that, the people of the Five Burgs, and shortly after, all the forces north of Watling Street; and men gave him hostages from each shire." Swegen immediately led the united army into England, leaving his son Cnut in Denalagu with the ships and hostages. He marched to Oxford, which accepted him; then to the royal city of Winchester, which offered no resistance. In London, Æthelred was waiting; and for a time, the town held out. So Swegen marched west and took Bath. There, the thegns of the Welsh-kin counties—Somerset, Dorset, Devon, and Cornwall—submitted to him and gave him hostages. "When he had done this, he went north to his ships, and all the people acknowledged him as full king." London itself surrendered. Æthelred fled to Wight and then to Normandy. He had married Ymma, the daughter of Richard the Fearless; and he now sought refuge with her brother, Richard the Good.
Next year Swegen died, and the West Saxon witan sent back for Æthelred. No lord was dearer to them, they said, than their lord by kin. But the host had already chosen Cnut; and the host had a stronger claim than the witan. For two years Æthelred carried on a desultory war with the intruders, and then died, leaving it undecided. His son Eadmund, nicknamed Ironside, continued the contest for a few months; but in the autumn of 1016 he died—poisoned, the English said, by Cnut—and Cnut succeeded to undisputed sway. He at once assumed Wessex as his own peculiar dominion, and the political history of the English ends for two centuries. Their social life went on, of course, as ever; but it was the life of a people in strict subjection to foreign rulers—Danish, Norman, or Angevin. The story of the next twenty-five years at least belongs to the chronicles of Scandinavian Britain.
Next year, Swegen died, and the West Saxon council called for Æthelred to return. They said no lord was dearer to them than their kin. But the army had already chosen Cnut, and the army had a stronger claim than the council. For two years, Æthelred waged a disorganized war against the invaders, and then he died, leaving the situation unresolved. His son Eadmund, nicknamed Ironside, continued the fight for a few months; but in the autumn of 1016, he died—poisoned, the English claimed, by Cnut—and Cnut took over without any challenge. He immediately claimed Wessex as his own territory, and the political history of the English essentially ends for two centuries. Their social life continued, of course, as always; but it was the life of a people strictly dominated by foreign rulers—Danish, Norman, or Angevin. The story of the next twenty-five years, at least, belongs to the chronicles of Scandinavian Britain.
At the end of that time, however, there was a slight reaction. Cnut and his sons had bound the kingdom roughly into one; and the death of Harthacnut left an opportunity for the return of a descendant of Ælfred. But the English choice fell upon one who was practically a foreigner. Eadward, son of Æthelred by Ymma of Normandy, had lived in his mother's country during the greater part of his life. Recalled by Earl Godwine and the witan, he came back to England a Norman, rather than an Englishman. The administration remained really in the hands of Godwine himself, and of the Danish or Danicised aristocracy. But Mercia and Northumbria still stood apart from Wessex, and once procured the exile of Godwine himself. The great earl returned, however, and at his death passed on his power to his son Harold, a Danicised Englishman of great rough ability, such as suited the hard times on which he was cast. Harold employed the lifetime of Eadward, who was childless, in preparing for his own succession. The king died in 1066, and Harold was quietly chosen at once by the witan. He was the last Englishman who ever sat upon the throne of England.
At the end of that period, there was a slight shift. Cnut and his sons had roughly united the kingdom, and Harthacnut's death created an opportunity for a descendant of Ælfred to return. However, the English chose someone who was practically a foreigner. Eadward, the son of Æthelred and Ymma of Normandy, had spent most of his life in his mother’s homeland. Summoned by Earl Godwine and the witan, he returned to England as a Norman rather than as an Englishman. The real power remained with Godwine himself and the Danish or Danicised nobility. However, Mercia and Northumbria still distanced themselves from Wessex and even managed to exile Godwine for a time. Nonetheless, the great earl returned, and upon his death, passed his power to his son Harold, a Danicised Englishman with great practical skills, suited for the tough times he faced. Harold used Eadward's childless reign to prepare for his own succession. The king died in 1066, and Harold was quickly chosen by the witan. He was the last Englishman to ever sit on the throne of England.
The remaining story belongs chiefly to the annals of Norman Britain. Harold was assailed at once from either side. On the north, his brother Tostig, whom he had expelled from Northumbria, led against him his namesake, Harold Hardrada, king of Norway. On the south, William of Normandy, Eadward's cousin, claimed the right to present himself to the English electors. Eadward's death, in fact, had broken up the temporary status, and left England once more a prey to barbaric Scandinavians from Denmark, or civilised Scandinavians from Normandy. The English themselves had no organisation which could withstand either, and no national unity to promote such organisation in future. Harold of Norway came first, landing in the old Danish stronghold of Northumbria; and the English Harold hurried northward to meet him, with his little body of house-carls, aided by a large fyrd which he had hastily collected to use against William. At Stamford-bridge he overthrew the invaders with great slaughter, Harold Hardrada and Tostig being amongst the slain. Meanwhile, William had crossed to Pevensey, and was ravaging the coast. Harold hurried southward, and met him at Senlac, near Hastings. After a hard day's fight, the Normans were successful, and Harold fell. But even yet the English could not agree among themselves. In this crisis of the national fate, the local jealousies burnt up as fiercely as ever. While William was marching upon London, the witan were quarrelling and intriguing in the city over the succession. "Archbishop Ealdred and the townsmen of London would have Eadgar Child,"—a grandson of Eadmund Ironside—"for king, as was his right by kin." But Eadwine and Morkere, the representatives of the great Mercian family of Leofric, had hopes that they might turn William's invasion to their own good, and secure their independence in the north by allowing Wessex to fall unassisted into his hands. After much shuffling, Eadgar was at last chosen for king. "But as it ever should have been the forwarder, so was it ever, from day to day, slower and worse." No resistance was organised. In the midst of all this turmoil, the Peterborough Chronicler is engaged in narrating the petty affairs of his own abbey, and the question which arose through the application made to Eadgar for his consent to the appointment of an abbot. In such a spirit did the English meet an invasion from the stoutest and best organised soldiery in Europe. William marched on without let or hindrance, and on his way, the Lady—the Confessor's widow—surrendered the royal city of Winchester into his hands. The duke reached the Thames, burnt Southwark, and then made a détour to cross the river at Wallingford, whence he proceeded into Hertfordshire, thus cutting off Eadwine and Morkere in London from their earldoms. The Mercian and Northumbrian leaders being determined to hold their own at all hazards, retreated northward; and the English resistance crumbled into pieces. Eadgar, the rival king, with Ealdred, the archbishop, and all the chief men of London, came out to meet William, and "bowed to him for need." The Chronicler can only say that it was very foolish they had not done so before. A people so helpless, so utterly anarchic, so incapable of united action, deserved to undergo a severe training from the hard taskmasters of Romance civilisation. The nation remained, but it remained as a conquered race, to be drilled in the stern school of the conquerors. For awhile, it is true, William governed England like an English king; but the constant rebellion and faithlessness of his new subjects drove him soon to severer measures; and the great insurrection of 1068, with its results, put the whole country at his feet in a very different sense from the battle of Senlac. For a hundred and fifty years, the English people remained a mere race of chapmen and serfs; and the English language died down meanwhile into a servile dialect. When the native stock emerges again into the full light of history, by the absorption of the Norman conquerors in the reign of John, it reappears with all the super-added culture and organisation of the Romance nationalities. The Conquest was an inevitable step in the work of severing England from the barbarous North, and binding it once more in bonds of union with the civilised South. It was the necessary undoing of the Danish conquest; more still, it was an inevitable step in the process whereby England itself was to begin its unified existence by the final breaking down of the barriers which divided Wessex from Mercia, and Mercia from Northumbria.
The rest of the story mainly belongs to the history of Norman Britain. Harold was attacked from both sides. To the north, his brother Tostig, whom he had ousted from Northumbria, joined forces with Harold Hardrada, the king of Norway. To the south, William of Normandy, Eadward's cousin, claimed the right to present himself to the English electors. Eadward's death had disrupted the temporary status quo and left England vulnerable to barbaric Scandinavians from Denmark or more civilized ones from Normandy. The English had no organization to withstand either threat and lacked the national unity to create such an organization in the future. Harold of Norway was the first to arrive, landing in the old Danish stronghold of Northumbria, while English Harold rushed north to confront him with his small group of house-carls, supported by a large fyrd he had quickly gathered to use against William. At Stamford Bridge, he defeated the invaders with heavy casualties, with Harold Hardrada and Tostig among the dead. Meanwhile, William had crossed to Pevensey and was pillaging the coast. Harold hurried south and encountered him at Senlac, near Hastings. After a long day of fighting, the Normans won, and Harold was killed. Even then, the English couldn't come to an agreement among themselves. In this critical moment for the nation, local rivalries burned as fiercely as ever. While William marched towards London, the witan were arguing and scheming in the city about the succession. "Archbishop Ealdred and the townspeople of London wanted Eadgar Child,"—a grandson of Eadmund Ironside—"to be king, as was his right by kin." But Eadwine and Morkere, representatives of the prominent Mercian family of Leofric, hoped they could turn William's invasion to their own advantage, ensuring their independence in the north by letting Wessex fall into his hands unassisted. After much back and forth, Eadgar was finally chosen as king. "But as it should have progressed quickly, it continued to slow down and worsen day by day." No resistance was organized. Amidst this chaos, the Peterborough Chronicler was busy recounting the minor affairs of his own abbey, including the question surrounding Eadgar's consent for the appointment of an abbot. In such a spirit did the English confront an invasion from the most formidable and best-organized soldiers in Europe. William marched on without obstruction, and on his way, the Lady—the widow of the Confessor—surrendered the royal city of Winchester to him. The duke reached the Thames, burned Southwark, and then took a detour to cross the river at Wallingford, proceeding into Hertfordshire, thus cutting off Eadwine and Morkere in London from their earldoms. The Mercian and Northumbrian leaders, determined to maintain their own positions at any cost, retreated north. The English resistance fell apart. Eadgar, the rival king, along with Ealdred, the archbishop, and the leading figures of London, came out to meet William and "submitted to him out of necessity." The Chronicler could only remark how foolish it was that they hadn't come to this sooner. A people so helpless, so utterly chaotic, so incapable of united action deserved to be put through a tough training by the strict rulers of Romance civilization. The nation persisted, but as a conquered group, to be educated in the rigorous school of the conquerors. For a time, it is true, William ruled England like an English king; but the constant rebellions and disloyalty from his new subjects soon forced him to adopt harsher measures. The major uprising of 1068 and its consequences placed the entire country at his feet in a much different way than the battle of Senlac had. For one hundred and fifty years, the English people became merely a class of traders and serfs; meanwhile, the English language deteriorated into a servile dialect. When the native stock finally emerged again into the full light of history, through the absorption of the Norman conquerors during the reign of John, it reappeared with all the additional culture and organization of the Romance nationalities. The Conquest was an unavoidable step in the process of separating England from the barbaric North and reuniting it with the civilized South. It was the necessary reversal of the Danish conquest; moreover, it was a vital step in the process by which England itself would begin its unified existence by breaking down the barriers that divided Wessex from Mercia and Mercia from Northumbria.
CHAPTER XVIII.
THE ANGLO-SAXON LANGUAGE.
A description of Anglo-Saxon Britain, however brief, would not be complete without some account of the English language in its earliest and purest form. But it would be impossible within reasonable limits to give anything more than a short general statement of the relation which the old English tongue bears to the kindred Teutonic dialects, and of the main differences which mark it off from our modern simplified and modified speech. All that can be attempted here is such a broad outline as may enable the general reader to grasp the true connexion between modern English and so-called Anglo-Saxon, on the one hand, as well as between Anglo-Saxon itself and the parent Teutonic language on the other. Any full investigation of grammatical or etymological details would be beyond the scope of this little volume.
A description of Anglo-Saxon Britain, no matter how brief, wouldn’t be complete without mentioning the English language in its earliest and purest form. However, it would be impossible to give more than a short general overview of how the old English language relates to the similar Teutonic dialects, and the main differences that set it apart from our modern, simplified speech. What can be done here is to provide a broad outline that helps the average reader understand the real connection between modern English and what is referred to as Anglo-Saxon, as well as the relationship between Anglo-Saxon and the parent Teutonic language. A detailed exploration of grammatical or etymological specifics would be too extensive for this small volume.
The tongue spoken by the English and Saxons at the period of their invasion of Britain was an almost unmixed Low Dutch dialect. Originally derived, of course, from the primitive Aryan language, it had already undergone those changes which are summed up in what is known as Grimm's Law. The principal consonants in the old Aryan tongue had been regularly and slightly altered in certain directions; and these alterations have been carried still further in the allied High German language. Thus the original word for father, which closely resembled the Latin pater, becomes in early English or Anglo-Saxon fæder, and in modern High German vater. So, again, among the numerals, our two, in early English twa, answers to Latin duo and modern High German zwei; while our three, in old English threo, answers to Latin tres, and modern High German drei. So far as these permutations are concerned, Sanscrit, Greek, and Latin may be regarded as most nearly resembling the primitive Aryan speech, and with them the Celtic dialects mainly agree. From these, the English varies one degree, the High German two. The following table represents the nature of such changes approximately for these three groups of languages:—
The language spoken by the English and Saxons when they invaded Britain was primarily a Low Dutch dialect. It originally came from the early Aryan language but had already gone through changes known as Grimm's Law. The main consonants in the old Aryan language had been slightly altered in specific ways, and these changes continued in the related High German language. For example, the original word for father, which was similar to the Latin pater, became fæder in early English or Anglo-Saxon, and vater in modern High German. Similarly, our two, in early English twa, corresponds to Latin duo and modern High German zwei, while our three, in old English threo, matches Latin tres, and modern High German drei. In terms of these changes, Sanskrit, Greek, and Latin are the closest to the primitive Aryan speech, with Celtic dialects being largely similar. The English language diverges by one degree, while High German diverges by two. The following table outlines the nature of these changes for these three groups of languages:—
Greek, Sanscrit, Latin, Celtic | p. | b. | f. | t. | d. | th. | k. | g. | ch. |
Gothic, English, Low Dutch | f. | p. | b. | th. | t. | d. | ch. | k. | g. |
High German | b. | f. | p. | d. | th. | t. | g. | ch. | k. |
In practice, several modifications arise; for example, the law is only true for old High German, and that only approximately, but its general truth may be accepted as governing most individual cases.
In practice, several changes come up; for instance, the law only applies to old High German, and even then, only roughly, but its overall truth can be accepted as applying to most individual cases.
Judged by this standard, English forms a dialect of the Low Dutch branch of the Aryan language, together with Frisian, modern Dutch, and the Scandinavian tongues. Within the group thus restricted its affinities are closest with Frisian and old Dutch, less close with Icelandic and Danish. While the English still lived on the shores of the Baltic, it is probable that their language was perfectly intelligible to the ancestors of the people who now inhabit Holland, and who then spoke very slightly different local dialects. In other words, a single Low Dutch speech then apparently prevailed from the mouth of the Elbe to that of the Scheldt, with small local variations; and from this speech the Anglo-Saxon and the modern English have developed in one direction, while the Dutch has developed in another, the Frisian dialect long remaining intermediate between them. Scandinavian ceased, perhaps, to be intelligible to Englishmen at an earlier date, the old Icelandic being already marked off from Anglo-Saxon by strong peculiarities, while modern Danish differs even more widely from the spoken English of the present day.
Judged by this standard, English is a dialect of the Low Dutch branch of the Aryan language, along with Frisian, modern Dutch, and the Scandinavian languages. Within this limited group, its closest relatives are Frisian and old Dutch, with somewhat weaker ties to Icelandic and Danish. When the English lived along the shores of the Baltic, it’s likely that their language was completely understandable to the ancestors of the people who now live in Holland, who at that time spoke slightly different local dialects. In other words, a single Low Dutch language likely existed from the mouth of the Elbe to that of the Scheldt, with minor local variations; from this language, Anglo-Saxon and modern English have evolved in one direction, while Dutch has taken a different route, with the Frisian dialect historically remaining in between. Scandinavian probably stopped being intelligible to the English at an earlier point, with old Icelandic already showing significant differences from Anglo-Saxon, while modern Danish is even more distinct from contemporary spoken English.
The relation of Anglo-Saxon to modern English is that of direct parentage, it might almost be said of absolute identity. The language of Beowulf and of Ælfred is not, as many people still imagine, a different language from our own; it is simply English in its earliest and most unmixed form. What we commonly call Anglo-Saxon, indeed, is more English than what we commonly call English at the present day. The first is truly English, not only in its structure and grammar, but also in the whole of its vocabulary: the second, though also truly English in its structure and grammar, contains a large number of Latin, Greek, and Romance elements in its vocabulary. Nevertheless, no break separates us from the original Low Dutch tongue spoken in the marsh lands of Sleswick. The English of Beowulf grows slowly into the English of Ælfred, into the English of Chaucer, into the English of Shakespeare and Milton, and into the English of Macaulay and Tennyson.
The relationship between Anglo-Saxon and modern English is one of direct descent; it could almost be described as complete identity. The language of Beowulf and Ælfred is not, as many people still think, a different language from our own; it is just English in its earliest and purest form. What we usually refer to as Anglo-Saxon is actually more English than what we typically call English today. The first is genuinely English, not only in its structure and grammar but also in its entire vocabulary: the second, while also genuinely English in its structure and grammar, includes a significant number of Latin, Greek, and Romance influences in its vocabulary. However, there’s no break between us and the original Low Dutch language spoken in the marshlands of Sleswick. The English of Beowulf gradually evolves into the English of Ælfred, into the English of Chaucer, into the English of Shakespeare and Milton, and into the English of Macaulay and Tennyson.
Old words drop out from time to time, old grammatical forms die away or become obliterated, new names and verbs are borrowed, first from the Norman-French at the Conquest, then from the classical Greek and Latin at the Renaissance; but the continuity of the language remains unbroken, and its substance is still essentially the same as at the beginning. The Cornish, the Irish, and to some extent the Welsh, have left off speaking their native tongues, and adopted the language of the dominant Teuton; but there never was a time when Englishmen left off speaking Anglo-Saxon and took to English, Norman-French, or any other form of speech whatsoever.
Old words fade away over time, old grammatical forms disappear or get lost, and new names and verbs are borrowed, first from Norman-French during the Conquest, then from classical Greek and Latin during the Renaissance; however, the continuity of the language stays intact, and its core is still fundamentally the same as it always was. The Cornish, Irish, and to some extent the Welsh, have stopped speaking their native languages and adopted the language of the dominant Teutons; but there has never been a time when English speakers stopped using Anglo-Saxon and switched to English, Norman-French, or any other form of speech at all.
An illustration may serve to render clearer this fundamental and important distinction. If at the present day a body of Englishmen were to settle in China, they might learn and use the Chinese names for many native plants, animals, and manufactured articles; but however many of such words they adopted into their vocabulary, their language would still remain essentially English. A visitor from England would have to learn a number of unfamiliar words, but he would not have to learn a new language. If, on the other hand, a body of Frenchmen were to settle in a neighbouring Chinese province, and to adopt exactly the same Chinese words, their language would still remain essentially French. The dialects of the two settlements would contain many words in common, but neither of them would be a Chinese dialect on that account. Just so, English since the Norman Conquest has grafted many foreign words upon the native stock; but it still remains at bottom the same language as in the days of Eadgar.
An example might help clarify this fundamental and important distinction. If a group of English people were to settle in China today, they could learn and use the Chinese names for many local plants, animals, and manufactured goods. But no matter how many of these words they incorporated into their vocabulary, their language would still fundamentally be English. A visitor from England would need to learn quite a few new words, but they wouldn’t have to learn a completely new language. Conversely, if a group of French people settled in a nearby Chinese province and adopted the exact same Chinese words, their language would still fundamentally be French. The dialects of both settlements would share many common words, but that wouldn’t make either of them a Chinese dialect. Similarly, English has incorporated many foreign words since the Norman Conquest, but it remains essentially the same language as it was in the days of Eadgar.
Nevertheless, Anglo-Saxon differs so far in externals from modern English, that it is now necessary to learn it systematically with grammar and dictionary, in somewhat the same manner as one would learn a foreign tongue. Most of the words, indeed, are more or less familiar, at least so far as their roots are concerned; but the inflexions of the nouns and verbs are far more complicated than those now in use: and many obsolete forms occur even in the vocabulary. On the other hand the idioms closely resemble those still in use; and even where a root has now dropped out of use, its meaning is often immediately suggested by the cognate High German word, or by some archaic form preserved for us in Chaucer, Shakespeare, or Milton, as well as by occasional survival in the Lowland Scotch and other local dialects.
Nevertheless, Anglo-Saxon is really different from modern English in appearance, so it’s now necessary to learn it systematically using a grammar book and a dictionary, much like how you would learn a foreign language. Most of the words are somewhat familiar, at least in terms of their roots; however, the endings of nouns and verbs are much more complicated than the ones we use today, and many outdated forms can even be found in the vocabulary. On the other hand, the phrases are quite similar to those still in use; even when a root has fallen out of use, its meaning is often easily suggested by the related High German word or by some older form that’s been preserved in works by Chaucer, Shakespeare, or Milton, as well as by occasional remnants in the Lowland Scots and other local dialects.
English in its early form was an inflexional language; that is to say, the mutual relations of nouns and of verbs were chiefly expressed, not by means of particles, such as of, to, by, and so forth, but by means of modifications either in the termination or in the body of the root itself. The nouns were declined much as in Greek and Latin; the verbs were conjugated in somewhat the same way as in modern French. Every noun had gender expressed in its form.
English in its early form was an inflectional language; that is to say, the relationships between nouns and verbs were mainly shown, not through particles like of, to, by, and so on, but through changes either in the ending or in the root itself. Nouns were declined much like in Greek and Latin; verbs were conjugated in a similar way as in modern French. Every noun had its gender indicated in its form.
The following examples will give a sufficient idea of the commoner forms of declension in the classical West Saxon of the time of Ælfred. The pronunciation has already been briefly explained in the preface.
The following examples will provide a clear understanding of the more common forms of declension in the classical West Saxon during Ælfred's time. The pronunciation has already been briefly covered in the preface.
Sing. Sing. |
Plur. Plural. |
||
(1.) Nom. | stan (a stone). | Nom. | stanas. |
Gen. | stanes. | Gen. | stana. |
Dat. | stane. | Dat. | stanum. |
Acc. | stan. | Acc. | stanas. |
This is the commonest declension for masculine nouns, and it has fixed the normal plural for the modern English.
This is the most common way to decline masculine nouns, and it has established the standard plural for modern English.
Sing. Sing. |
Plur. Plurals. |
||
(2.) Nom. | fot (a foot). | Nom. | fet. |
Gen. | fotes. | Gen. | fota. |
Dat. | fet. | Dat. | fotum. |
Acc. | fot. | Acc. | fet. |
Hence our modified plurals, such as feet, teeth, and men.
Hence our updated plurals, like feet, teeth, and men.
Sing. Sing. |
Plur. Plurals. |
||
(3.) Nom. | wudu (a wood). | Nom. | wuda. |
Gen. | wuda. | Gen. | wuda. |
Dat. | wuda. | Dat. | wudum. |
Acc. | wudu. | Acc. | wuda. |
The commonest feminine declension is as follows:—
The most common way to decline feminine nouns is as follows:—
Sing. Sing. |
Plur. Plural. |
||
(4.) Nom. | gifu (a gift). | Nom. | gifa. |
Gen. | gife. | Gen. | gifena. |
Dat. | gife. | Dat. | gifum. |
Acc. | gife. | Acc. | gifa. |
Less frequent is the modified form:
Less frequently is the modified form:
Sing. Sing. |
Plur. Plural. |
||
(5.) Nom. | boc (a book). | Nom. | bec. |
Gen. | bec. | Gen. | boca. |
Dat. | bec. | Dat. | bocum. |
Acc. | boc. | Acc. | bec. |
Of neuters there are two principal declensions. The first has the plural in u; the second leaves it unchanged.
Of neuters, there are two main declensions. The first has the plural in u; the second keeps it unchanged.
Sing. Sing. |
Plur. Plural. |
||
(6.) Nom. | scip (a ship). | Nom. | scipu. |
Gen. | scipes. | Gen. | scipa. |
Dat. | scipe. | Dat. | scipum. |
Acc. | scip. | Acc. | scipu. |
Sing. Sing. |
Plur. Plural. |
||
(7.) Nom. | hus (a house). | Nom. | hus. |
Gen. | huses. | Gen. | husa. |
Dat. | huse. | Dat. | husum. |
Acc. | hus. | Acc. | hus. |
Hence our "collective" plurals, such as fish, deer, sheep, and trout.
Hence our "collective" plurals, like fish, deer, sheep, and trout.
Sing. Sing. |
Plur. Plurals. |
||
Nom. | guma (a man). | Nom. | guman. |
Gen. | guman. | Gen. | gumena. |
Dat. | guman. | Dat. | guman. |
Acc. | guman. | Acc. | guman. |
Adjectives are declined throughout, as in Latin, through all the cases (including an instrumental), numbers, and genders. The demonstrative pronoun or definite article se (the) may stand as an example.
Adjectives change according to all cases (including instrumental), numbers, and genders, similar to Latin. The demonstrative pronoun or definite article se (the) can serve as an example.
Sing. Sing. |
|||
Masc. | Fem. | Neut. | |
Nom. | se, | seo, | thæt. |
Gen. | thæs, | thære, | thæs. |
Dat. | tham, | thære, | tham. |
Acc. | thone, | tha, | thæt. |
Inst. | thy, | thære, | thy. |
Plur. Plural. |
|||
Masc. Fem. Neut. | |||
Nom. | tha. | ||
Gen. | thara. | ||
Dat. | tham. | ||
Acc. | tha. | ||
Inst. | — |
Verbs are conjugated about as fully as in Latin. There are two principal forms: strong verbs, which form their preterite by vowel modification, as binde, pret. band; and weak verbs, which form it by the addition of ode or de to the root, as lufige, pret. lufode; hire, pret. hirde. The present and preterite of the first form are as follows:—
Verbs are conjugated similarly to how they are in Latin. There are two main types: strong verbs, which change their vowel to form the past tense, like binde, past band; and weak verbs, which add ode or de to the root to form the past, like lufige, past lufode; hire, past hirde. The present and past tense of the first type are as follows:—
Ind. Ind. |
Subj. Subj. |
||
Pres. sing. | 1. | binde. | binde. |
2. | bindest. | binde. | |
3. | bindeth. | binde. | |
plur. | 1, 2, 3. | bindath. | binden. |
Pret. sing. | 1. | band. | bunde. |
2. | bunde. | bunde. | |
3. | band. | bunde. | |
plur. | 1, 2, 3. | bundon | bunden. |
Both the grammatical forms and still more the orthography vary much from time to time, from place to place, and even from writer to writer. The forms used in this work are for the most part those employed by West Saxons in the age of Ælfred.
Both the grammatical forms and particularly the spelling change a lot over time, across different places, and even among different writers. The forms used in this work are mostly those used by the West Saxons during the time of Ælfred.
A few examples of the language as written at three periods will enable the reader to form some idea of its relation to the existing type. The first passage cited is from King Ælfred's translation of Orosius; but it consists of the opening lines of a paragraph inserted by the king himself from his own materials, and so affords an excellent illustration of his style in original English prose. The reader is recommended to compare it word for word with the parallel slightly modernised version, bearing in mind the inflexional terminations.
A few examples of the language from three different time periods will help the reader understand its connection to the current version. The first passage is from King Ælfred's translation of Orosius; however, it includes the opening lines of a paragraph added by the king himself from his own materials, making it a great illustration of his style in original English prose. Readers are encouraged to compare it word for word with the slightly modernized version, keeping in mind the inflectional endings.
In this passage it is easy to see that the variations which make it into modern English are for the most part of a very simple kind. Some of the words are absolutely identical, as his, on, he, and, land, or north. Others, though differences of spelling mask the likeness, are practically the same, as sæ, sæde, cwæth, thæt, lang, for which we now write sea, said, quoth, that, long. A few have undergone contraction or alteration, as hlaford, now lord, cyning, now king, and steorbord, now starboard. Stow, a place, is now obsolete, except in local names; styccemælum, stickmeal, has been Normanised into piecemeal. In other cases new terminations have been substituted for old ones; huntath and fiscath are now replaced by hunting and fishing; while hunta has been superseded by hunter. Only six words in the passage have died out wholly: buan, to abide (bude); swithe, very; wician, to dwell; cirr, an occasion; fandian, to enquire (connected with find); and bæcbord, port, which still survives in French from Norman sources. Dæg, day, and ænig, any, show how existing English has softened the final g into a y. But the main difference which separates the modern passage from its ancient prototype is the consistent dropping of the grammatical inflexions in hlaforde, Ælfrede, ealra, feawum, and fandian, where we now say, to his lord, of all, in few, and to enquire.
In this passage, it's clear that the changes that make it into modern English are mostly pretty simple. Some words are exactly the same, like his, on, he, and, land, or north. Others, although their spelling has changed, are practically the same, like sæ, sæde, cwæth, thæt, lang, which we now write as sea, said, quoth, that, long. A few have been shortened or changed, like hlaford, which is now lord, cyning, now king, and steorbord, now starboard. Stow, a place, is now outdated, except in local names; styccemælum, stickmeal, has been changed to piecemeal under Norman influence. In other cases, new endings have replaced the old ones; huntath and fiscath have become hunting and fishing; while hunta has been replaced by hunter. Only six words in the passage have completely disappeared: buan, to abide (bude); swithe, very; wician, to dwell; cirr, an occasion; fandian, to inquire (related to find); and bæcbord, port, which still exists in French from Norman sources. Dæg, day, and ænig, any, illustrate how modern English has softened the final g into a y. But the main difference that separates the modern passage from its ancient version is the consistent removal of the grammatical endings in hlaforde, Ælfrede, ealra, feawum, and fandian, where we now say, to his lord, of all, in few, and to inquire.
The next passage, from the old English epic of Beowulf, shows the language in another aspect. Here, as in all poetry, archaic forms abound, and the syntax is intentionally involved. It is written in the old alliterative rhythm, described in the next chapter:—
The next passage, from the old English epic of Beowulf, shows the language in another aspect. Here, as in all poetry, outdated forms abound, and the syntax is intentionally complex. It is written in the old alliterative rhythm, described in the next chapter:—
Beowulf mathelode | bearn Ecgtheowes; | |
Hwæt! we the thas sæ-lac | sunu Healfdenes | |
Leod Scyldinga | lustum brohton, | |
Tires to tacne, | the thu her to-locast. | |
Ic thæt un-softe | ealdre gedigde | |
Wigge under wætere, | weore genethde | |
Earfothlice; | æt rihte wæs | |
Guth getwæfed | nymthe mec god scylde. | |
|
||
Beowulf spake, | the son of Ecgtheow: | |
See! We to thee this sea-gift, | son of Healfdene, | |
Prince of the Scyldings, | joyfully have brought, | |
For a token of glory, | that thou here lookest on. | |
That I unsoftly, | gloriously accomplished, | |
In war under water: | the work I dared, | |
With much labour: | rightly was | |
The battle divided, | but that a god shielded me. |
"Beowulf, the son of Ecgtheow, addressed the meeting. See, son of Healfdene, Prince of the Scyldings; we have joyfully brought thee this gift from the sea which thou beholdest, for a proof of our valour. I obtained it with difficulty, gloriously, fighting beneath the waves: I dared the task with great toil. Evenly was the battle decreed, but that a god afforded me his protection."
"Beowulf, the son of Ecgtheow, spoke to the gathering. Look, son of Healfdene, Prince of the Scyldings; we happily bring you this gift from the sea that you see, as proof of our bravery. I earned it with great effort, fighting honorably beneath the waves: I took on the challenge with a lot of hard work. The battle was fair, but a god gave me his protection."
In this short passage, many of the words are now obsolete: for example, mathelian, to address an assembly (concionari); lac, a gift; wig, war; guth, battle; and leod, a prince. Ge-digde, ge-nethde, and ge-twæfed have the now obsolete particle ge-, which bears much the same sense as in High German. On the other hand, bearn, a bairn; sunu, a son; sæ, sea; tacen, a token; wæter, water; and weorc, work, still survive: as do the verbs to bring, to look, and to shield. Lust, pleasure, whence lustum, joyfully, has now restricted its meaning in modern English, but retains its original sense in High German.
In this short passage, many of the words are now outdated: for example, mathelian, to address a gathering (concionari); lac, a gift; wig, war; guth, battle; and leod, a prince. Ge-digde, ge-nethde, and ge-twæfed have the now obsolete prefix ge-, which has a similar meaning as in High German. On the other hand, bearn, a child; sunu, a son; sæ, sea; tacen, a sign; wæter, water; and weorc, work, still exist: as do the verbs to bring, to look, and to shield. Lust, pleasure, from which lustum, joyfully, has now narrowed its meaning in modern English, but keeps its original sense in High German.
A few lines from the "Chronicle" under the year 1137, during the reign of Stephen, will give an example of Anglo-Saxon in its later and corrupt form, caught in the act of passing into Chaucerian English:—
A few lines from the "Chronicle" from the year 1137, during Stephen's reign, will provide an example of Anglo-Saxon in its later and corrupted form, caught in the process of transitioning into Chaucerian English:—
The following passage from Ælfric's Life of King Oswold, in the best period of early English prose, may perhaps be intelligible to modern readers by the aid of a few explanatory notes only. Mid means with; while with itself still bears only the meaning of against:—
The following passage from Ælfric's Life of King Oswold, in the best period of early English prose, may perhaps be understandable to modern readers with just a few explanatory notes. Mid means with; while with itself still only means against:—
"Æfter tham the Augustinus to Englalande becom, wæs sum æthele cyning, Oswold ge-haten [hight or called], on North-hymbra-lande, ge-lyfed swithe on God. Se ferde [went] on his iugothe [youth] fram his freondum and magum [relations] to Scotlande on sæ, and thær sona wearth ge-fullod [baptised], and his ge-feran [companions] samod the mid him sithedon [journeyed]. Betwux tham wearth of-slagen [off-slain] Eadwine his eam [uncle], North-hymbra cyning, on Crist ge-lyfed, fram Brytta cyninge, Ceadwalla ge-ciged [called, named], and twegen his æfter-gengan binnan twam gearum [years]; and se Ceadwalla sloh and to sceame tucode tha North-hymbran leode [people] æfter heora hlafordes fylle, oth thæt [until] Oswold se eadiga his yfelnysse adwæscte [extinguished]. Oswold him com to, and him cenlice [boldly] with feaht mid lytlum werode [troop], ac his geleafa [belief] hine ge-trymde [encouraged], and Crist him ge-fylste [helped] to his feonda [fiends, enemies] slege."
"After Augustine came to England, there was a noble king named Oswald in Northumbria, who lived very much for God. He traveled in his youth from his friends and relatives to Scotland by sea, and there he was soon baptized, along with his companions who journeyed with him. Meanwhile, King Eadwine, his uncle, was slain in battle, having converted to Christ, by King Cadwallon, and two years later, Cadwallon defeated the Northumbrian people after their lord's downfall, until blessed Oswald extinguished their troubles. Oswald approached him and boldly fought with a small troop, but his faith encouraged him, and Christ helped him to defeat his enemies."
It will be noticed in every case that the syntactical arrangement of the words in the sentences follows as a whole the rule that the governed word precedes the governing, as in Latin or High German, not vice versa, as in modern English.
It can be observed in every instance that the structure of the words in the sentences largely adheres to the rule where the governed word comes before the governing word, similar to Latin or High German, not vice versa, like in modern English.
A brief list will show the principal modifications undergone by nouns in the process of modernisation. Stan, stone; snaw, snow; ban, bone. Cræft, craft; stæf, staff; bæc, back. Weg, way; dæg, day; nægel, nail; fugol, fowl. Gear, year; geong, young. Finger, finger; winter, winter; ford, ford. Æfen, even; morgen, morn. Monath, month; heofon, heaven; heafod, head. Fot, foot; toth, tooth; boc, book; freond, friend. Modor, mother; fæder, father; dohtor, daughter. Sunu, son; wudu, wood; caru, care; denu, dene (valley). Scip, ship; cild, child; ceorl, churl; cynn, kin; ceald, cold. Wherever a word has not become wholly obsolete, or assumed a new termination, (e.g., gifu, gift; morgen, morn-ing), it usually follows one or other of these analogies.
A brief list will show the main changes that nouns have gone through in the process of modernization. Stan, stone; snaw, snow; ban, bone. Cræft, craft; stæf, staff; bæc, back. Weg, way; dæg, day; nægel, nail; fugol, bird. Gear, year; geong, young. Finger, finger; winter, winter; ford, ford. Æfen, evening; morgen, morning. Monath, month; heofon, heaven; heafod, head. Fot, foot; toth, tooth; boc, book; freond, friend. Modor, mother; fæder, father; dohtor, daughter. Sunu, son; wudu, wood; caru, care; denu, valley. Scip, ship; cild, child; ceorl, peasant; cynn, kin; ceald, cold. Wherever a word has not become completely obsolete or taken on a new ending, (e.g., gifu, gift; morgen, morning), it usually follows one of these patterns.
The changes which the English language, as a whole, has undergone in passing from its earlier to its later form, may best be considered under the two heads of form and matter.
The changes that the English language, as a whole, has gone through in evolving from its earlier to its later form can be best understood in terms of form and content.
As regards form or structure, the language has been simplified in three separate ways. First, the nouns and adjectives have for the most part lost their inflexions, at least so far as the cases are concerned. Secondly, the nouns have also lost their gender. And thirdly, the verbs have been simplified in conjugation, weak preterites being often substituted for strong ones, and differential terminations largely lost. On the other hand, the plural of nouns is still distinguished from the singular by its termination in s, which is derived from the first declension of Anglo-Saxon nouns, not as is often asserted, from the Norman-French usage. In other words, all plurals have been assimilated to this the commonest model; just as in French they have been assimilated to the final s of the third declension in Latin. A few plurals of the other types still survive, such as men, geese, mice, sheep, deer, oxen, children and (dialectically) peasen. To make up for this loss of inflexions, the language now employs a larger number of particles, and to some extent, of auxiliaries. Instead of wines, we now say of a friend; instead of wine, we now say to a friend; and instead of winum, we now say to friends. English, in short, has almost ceased to be inflexional and has become analytic.
Regarding form or structure, the language has been simplified in three main ways. First, most nouns and adjectives have lost their inflections, especially in terms of cases. Second, nouns have also lost their gender. Third, verbs have been simplified in conjugation, with weak past forms often replacing strong ones, and most distinguishing endings have been dropped. On the other hand, plural nouns are still differentiated from singular ones by the ending in s, which comes from the first declension of Anglo-Saxon nouns, not as is often claimed, from Norman-French usage. In other words, all plurals have been adapted to this most common model; just like in French, they have been adapted to the final s of the third declension in Latin. A few plurals of different types still exist, such as men, geese, mice, sheep, deer, oxen, children, and (dialectically) peasen. To compensate for this loss of inflections, the language now uses a greater number of particles and, to some extent, auxiliaries. Instead of wines, we now say of a friend; instead of wine, we now say to a friend; and instead of winum, we now say to friends. In short, English has nearly stopped being inflectional and has become analytic.
As regards matter or vocabulary, the language has lost in certain directions, and gained in others. It has lost many old Teutonic roots, such as wig, war; rice, kingdom; tungol, light; with their derivatives, wigend, warrior; rixian, to rule; tungol-witega, astrologer; and so forth. The relative number of such losses to the survivals may be roughly gauged from the passages quoted above. On the other hand, the language has gained by the incorporation of many Romance words, shortly after the Norman Conquest, such as place, voice, judge, war, and royal. Some of these have entirely superseded native old English words. Thus the Norman-French uncle, aunt, cousin, nephew, and niece, have wholly ousted their Anglo-Saxon equivalents. In other instances the Romance words have enriched the language with symbols for really new ideas. This is still more strikingly the case with the direct importations from the classical Greek and Latin which began at the period of the Renaissance. Such words usually refer either to abstract conceptions for which the English language had no suitable expression, or to the accurate terminology of the advanced sciences. In every-day conversation our vocabulary is almost entirely English; in speaking or writing upon philosophical or scientific subjects it is largely intermixed with Romance and Græco-Latin elements. On the whole, though it is to be regretted that many strong, vigorous or poetical old Teutonic roots should have been allowed to fall into disuse, it may safely be asserted that our gains have far more than outbalanced our losses in this respect.
In terms of vocabulary, the language has lost some aspects while gaining others. It has lost many old Teutonic roots, like wig (war), rice (kingdom), and tungol (light), along with their derivatives, such as wigend (warrior), rixian (to rule), and tungol-witega (astrologer), and so on. You can get a rough idea of the number of these losses compared to what has survived from the previous passages. On the flip side, the language has benefited from the inclusion of many Romance words right after the Norman Conquest, like place, voice, judge, war, and royal. Some of these have completely replaced native old English words. For example, the Norman French terms uncle, aunt, cousin, nephew, and niece have entirely taken the place of their Anglo-Saxon counterparts. In other cases, Romance words have enriched the language by providing names for completely new ideas. This is even more evident with words borrowed directly from classical Greek and Latin that started during the Renaissance. These words typically relate to abstract concepts that the English language didn't have good expressions for, or to the precise terminology of advanced sciences. In everyday conversation, our vocabulary is mostly English; however, when discussing philosophical or scientific topics, it is heavily mixed with Romance and Græco-Latin elements. Overall, while it’s unfortunate that many strong, expressive, or poetic old Teutonic roots have fallen out of use, it's clear that our gains in this area have far outweighed our losses.
It must never be forgotten, however, that the whole framework of our language still remains, in every case, purely English—that is to say, Anglo-Saxon or Low Dutch—however many foreign elements may happen to enter into its vocabulary. We can frame many sentences without using one word of Romance or classical origin: we cannot frame a single sentence without using words of English origin. The Authorised Version of the Bible, "The Pilgrim's Progress," and such poems as Tennyson's "Dora," consist almost entirely of Teutonic elements. Even when the vocabulary is largely classical, as in Johnson's "Rasselas" and some parts of "Paradise Lost," the grammatical structure, the prepositions, the pronouns, the auxiliary verbs, and the connecting particles, are all necessarily and purely English. Two examples will suffice to make this principle perfectly clear. In the first, which is the most familiar quotation from Shakespeare, all the words of foreign origin have been printed in italics:—
It must never be forgotten, however, that the entire framework of our language is still, in every case, purely English—that is, Anglo-Saxon or Low Dutch—regardless of how many foreign elements may be included in its vocabulary. We can put together many sentences without using any words of Romance or classical origin; we cannot create a single sentence without using words of English origin. The Authorized Version of the Bible, "The Pilgrim's Progress," and poems like Tennyson's "Dora" consist almost entirely of Teutonic elements. Even when the vocabulary is mostly classical, as in Johnson's "Rasselas" and some parts of "Paradise Lost," the grammatical structure, prepositions, pronouns, auxiliary verbs, and connecting words are all necessarily and purely English. Two examples will suffice to make this principle perfectly clear. In the first, which is the most familiar quote from Shakespeare, all the words of foreign origin have been printed in italics:—
Here, out of 167 words, we find only 28 of foreign origin; and even these are Englished in their terminations or adjuncts. Noble is Norman-French; but the comparative nobler stamps it with the Teutonic mark. Oppose is Latin; but the participle opposing is true English. Devout is naturalised by the native adverbial termination, devoutly. Oppressor's and despised take English inflexions. The formative elements, or, not, that, the, in, and, by, we, and the rest, are all English. The only complete sentence which we could frame of wholly Latin words would be an imperative standing alone, as, "Observe," and even this would be English in form.
Here, out of 167 words, we find only 28 of foreign origin; and even these are adjusted in their endings or modifiers. Noble is Norman-French; but the comparative nobler shows its Teutonic influence. Oppose is Latin; but the participle opposing is distinctly English. Devout is made familiar with the native adverbial ending, devoutly. Oppressor's and despised take on English forms. The basic elements, or, not, that, the, in, and, by, we, and the others, are all English. The only complete sentence we could create with entirely Latin words would be a standalone command, like, "Observe," and even this would be English in structure.
On the other hand, we may take the following passage from Mr. Herbert Spencer as a specimen of the largely Latinised vocabulary needed for expressing the exact ideas of science or philosophy. Here also borrowed words are printed in italics:—
On the other hand, we can look at the following excerpt from Mr. Herbert Spencer as an example of the heavily Latinized vocabulary required to convey the precise concepts of science or philosophy. Here, borrowed words are also italicized:—
"The constitution which we assign to this etherial medium, however, like the constitution we assign to solid substance, is necessarily an abstract of the impressions received from tangible bodies. The opposition to pressure which a tangible body offers to us is not shown in one direction only, but in all directions; and so likewise is its tenacity. Suppose countless lines radiating from its centre on every side, and it resists along each of these lines and coheres along each of these lines. Hence the constitution of those ultimate units through the instrumentality of which phenomena are interpreted. Be they atoms of ponderable matter or molecules of ether, the properties we conceive them to possess are nothing else than these perceptible properties idealised."
The constitution that we attribute to this ethereal medium, like the constitution we attribute to solid substance, is necessarily an abstract of the impressions received from tangible objects. The resistance that a tangible object provides to us is not demonstrated in just one direction, but in all directions; and its adhesion works the same way. Imagine countless lines radiating from its center in every direction, and it resists along each of these lines and sticks along each of these lines. Thus, the constitution of those ultimate units through which phenomena are interpreted comes into play. Whether they are atoms of measurable matter or molecules of ether, the properties we think they have are simply these perceptible properties idealized.
In this case, out of 122 words we find no less than 46 are of foreign origin. Though this large proportion sufficiently shows the amount of our indebtedness to the classical languages for our abstract or specialised scientific terms, the absolutely indisputable nature of the English substratum remains clearly evident. The tongue which we use to-day is enriched by valuable loan words from many separate sources; but it is still as it has always been, English and nothing else. It is the self-same speech with the tongue of the Sleswick pirates and the West Saxon over-lords.
In this case, out of 122 words, we find that 46 are of foreign origin. This large proportion clearly shows how much we owe to classical languages for our abstract or specialized scientific terms, but the undeniable foundation of English is still evident. The language we use today is enriched by valuable loan words from various sources, but it remains, as it always has been, English and nothing else. It’s the same speech as that of the Sleswick pirates and the West Saxon overlords.
CHAPTER XIX.
ANGLO-SAXON NOMENCLATURE.
Perhaps nothing tends more to repel the modern English student from the early history of his country than the very unfamiliar appearance of the personal names which he meets before the Norman Conquest. There can be no doubt that such a shrinking from the first stages of our national annals does really exist; and it seems to be largely due to this very superficial and somewhat unphilosophical cause. Before the Norman invasion, the modern Englishman finds himself apparently among complete foreigners, in the Æthelwulfs, the Eadgyths, the Oswius, and the Seaxburhs of the Chronicle; while he hails the Norman invaders, the Johns, Henrys, Williams, and Roberts, of the period immediately succeeding the conquest, as familiar English friends. The contrast can scarcely be better given than in the story told about Æthelred's Norman wife. Her name was Ymma, or Emma; but the English of that time murmured against such an outlandish sound, and so the Lady received a new English name as Ælfgifu. At the present day our nomenclature has changed so utterly that Emma sounds like ordinary English, while Ælfgifu sounds like a wholly foreign word. The incidental light thrown upon our history by the careful study of personal names is indeed so valuable that a few remarks upon the subject seem necessary in order to complete our hasty survey of Anglo-Saxon Britain.
Perhaps nothing pushes the modern English student away from the early history of their country quite like the unfamiliar appearance of the personal names they encounter before the Norman Conquest. It's clear that this hesitation to engage with the earliest parts of our national history does exist, and it seems to stem mainly from this rather surface-level and somewhat unthoughtful reason. Before the Norman invasion, the modern Englishman seems to find himself surrounded by complete strangers, like Æthelwulfs, Eadgyths, Oswius, and Seaxburhs from the Chronicle; while he welcomes the Norman invaders, like Johns, Henrys, Williams, and Roberts, from the period right after the conquest, as familiar English names. The difference is quite striking, as illustrated by the story of Æthelred's Norman wife. Her name was Ymma, or Emma; however, the English at the time grumbled at such an exotic-sounding name, so the Lady was given a new English name, Ælfgifu. Nowadays, our naming conventions have changed so much that Emma feels like an ordinary English name, while Ælfgifu seems completely foreign. The insights gained from the careful study of personal names are so valuable that a few comments on the subject seem necessary to round out our brief look at Anglo-Saxon Britain.
During the very earliest period when we catch a glimpse of the English people on the Continent or in eastern Britain, a double system of naming seems to have prevailed, not wholly unlike our modern plan of Christian and surname. The clan name was appended to the personal one. A man was apparently described as Wulf the Holting, or as Creoda the Æscing. The clan names were in many cases common to the English and the Continental Teutons. Thus we find Helsings in the English Helsington and the Swedish Helsingland; Harlings in the English Harlingham and the Frisian Harlingen; and Bleccings in the English Bletchingley and the Scandinavian Bleckingen. Our Thyrings at Thorrington answer, perhaps, to the Thuringians; our Myrgings at Merrington to the Frankish Merwings or Merovingians; our Wærings at Warrington to the Norse Væringjar or Varangians. At any rate, the clan organization was one common to both great branches of the Teutonic stock, and it has left its mark deeply upon our modern nomenclature, both in England and in Germany. Mr. Kemble has enumerated nearly 200 clan names found in early English charters and documents, besides over 600 others inferred from local names in England at the present day. Taking one letter of the alphabet alone, his list includes the Glæstings, Geddings, Gumenings, Gustings, Getings, Grundlings, Gildlings, and Gillings, from documentary evidence; and the Gærsings, Gestings, Geofonings, Goldings, and Garings, with many others, from the inferential evidence of existing towns and villages.
During the earliest times when we see the English people on the Continent or in eastern Britain, a two-part naming system seems to have been used, somewhat similar to our modern practice of first and last names. The clan name was added to the personal name. A man was often referred to as Wulf the Holting, or Creoda the Æscing. The clan names were often shared between the English and the Continental Teutons. For example, we find Helsings in the English Helsington and the Swedish Helsingland; Harlings in the English Harlingham and the Frisian Harlingen; and Bleccings in the English Bletchingley and the Scandinavian Bleckingen. Our Thyrings at Thorrington may correspond to the Thuringians; our Myrgings at Merrington to the Frankish Merwings or Merovingians; and our Wærings at Warrington to the Norse Væringjar or Varangians. In any case, the clan organization was common to both major branches of the Teutonic stock, and it has left a lasting impact on our modern naming conventions, both in England and in Germany. Mr. Kemble has listed nearly 200 clan names found in early English charters and documents, along with over 600 others deduced from local names in England today. Just looking at one letter of the alphabet, his list includes the Glæstings, Geddings, Gumenings, Gustings, Getings, Grundlings, Gildlings, and Gillings, based on documentary evidence; and the Gærsings, Gestings, Geofonings, Goldings, and Garings, among many others, inferred from existing towns and villages.
The personal names of the earliest period are in many cases untranslateable—that is to say, as with the first stratum of Greek names, they bear no obvious meaning in the language as we know it. Others are names of animals or natural objects. Unlike the later historical cognomens, they each consist, as a rule, of a single element, not of two elements in composition. Such are the names which we get in the narrative of the colonization and in the mythical genealogies; Hengest, Horsa, Æsc, Ælle, Cymen, Cissa, Bieda, Mægla; Ceol, Penda, Offa, Blecca; Esla, Gewis, Wig, Brand, and so forth. A few of these names (such as Penda and Offa), are undoubtedly historical; but of the rest, some seem to be etymological blunders, like Port and Wihtgar; others to be pure myths, like Wig and Brand; and others, again, to be doubtfully true, like Cerdic, Cissa, and Bieda, eponyms, perhaps, of Cerdices-ford, Cissan-ceaster, and Biedan-heafod.
The personal names from the earliest times are often untranslatable—meaning, similar to the first layer of Greek names, they don't have any clear meaning in the language we recognize today. Some are names of animals or natural things. Unlike later historical surnames, they usually consist of a single element rather than two combined elements. These are the names that appear in the stories of colonization and in mythical family trees: Hengest, Horsa, Æsc, Ælle, Cymen, Cissa, Bieda, Mægla; Ceol, Penda, Offa, Blecca; Esla, Gewis, Wig, Brand, and so on. A few of these names (like Penda and Offa) are definitely historical; however, for the rest, some appear to be etymological mistakes, like Port and Wihtgar; others seem to be pure myths, like Wig and Brand; and still others are uncertain, like Cerdic, Cissa, and Bieda, possibly named after Cerdices-ford, Cissan-ceaster, and Biedan-heafod.
In the truly historical age, the clan system seems to have died out, and each person bore, as a rule, only a single personal name. These names are almost invariably compounded of two elements, and the elements thus employed were comparatively few in number. Thus, we get the root æthel, noble, as the first half in Æthelred, Æthelwulf, Æthelberht, Æthelstan, and Æthelbald. Again, the root ead, rich, or powerful, occurs in Eadgar, Eadred, Eadward, Eadwine, and Eadwulf. Ælf, an elf, forms the prime element in Ælfred, Ælfric, Ælfwine, Ælfward, and Ælfstan. These were the favourite names of the West-Saxon royal house; the Northumbrian kings seem rather to have affected the syllable os, divine, as in Oswald, Oswiu, Osric, Osred, and Oslaf. Wine, friend, is a favourite termination found in Æscwine, Eadwine, Æthelwine, Oswine, and Ælfwine, whose meanings need no further explanation. Wulf appears as the first half in Wulfstan, Wulfric, Wulfred, and Wulfhere; while it forms the second half in Æthelwulf, Eadwulf, Ealdwulf, and Cenwulf. Beorht, berht, or briht, bright, or glorious, appears in Beorhtric, Beorhtwulf, Brihtwald; Æthelberht, Ealdbriht, and Eadbyrht. Burh, a fortress, enters into many female names, as Eadburh, Æthelburh, Sexburh, and Wihtburh. As a rule, a certain number of syllables seem to have been regarded as proper elements for forming personal names, and to have been combined somewhat fancifully, without much regard to the resulting meaning. The following short list of such elements, in addition to the roots given above, will suffice to explain most of the names mentioned in this work.
In the historical era, the clan system appears to have faded away, and typically, each person had only one personal name. These names are almost always made up of two parts, and the parts used were relatively few. For example, we have the root æthel, meaning noble, which appears in names like Æthelred, Æthelwulf, Æthelberht, Æthelstan, and Æthelbald. Similarly, the root ead, meaning rich or powerful, can be found in Eadgar, Eadred, Eadward, Eadwine, and Eadwulf. The root Ælf, meaning elf, is the primary part in names such as Ælfred, Ælfric, Ælfwine, Ælfward, and Ælfstan. These were popular names among the West-Saxon royal family; on the other hand, the Northumbrian kings seemed to prefer names starting with the syllable os, meaning divine, as seen in Oswald, Oswiu, Osric, Osred, and Oslaf. Wine, meaning friend, is a common ending found in names like Æscwine, Eadwine, Æthelwine, Oswine, and Ælfwine, whose meanings are clear. Wulf shows up at the beginning of names like Wulfstan, Wulfric, Wulfred, and Wulfhere, while it appears at the end in Æthelwulf, Eadwulf, Ealdwulf, and Cenwulf. The roots Beorht, berht, or briht, meaning bright or glorious, can be seen in Beorhtric, Beorhtwulf, Brihtwald, Æthelberht, Ealdbriht, and Eadbyrht. Burh, meaning fortress, appears in several female names like Eadburh, Æthelburh, Sexburh, and Wihtburh. Generally, a specific set of syllables seems to have been considered appropriate for creating personal names, and they were combined in a somewhat imaginative way, often without much consideration for the final meaning. The following brief list of such elements, in addition to the roots mentioned above, will help explain most of the names discussed in this work.
- Helm: helmet.
- Gar: spear.
- Gifu: gift.
- Here: army.
- Sige: victory.
- Cyne: royal.
- Leof: dear.
- Wig: war.
- Stan: stone.
- Eald: old, venerable.
- Weard, ward: ward, protection.
- Red: counsel.
- Eeg: edge, sword.
- Theod: people, nation.
With the people, however, it would seem that shorter and older forms were still in vogue. The following document, the original of which is printed in Kemble's collection, represents the pedigree of a serf, and is interesting, both as showing the sort of names in use among the servile class, and the care with which their family relationships were recorded, in order to preserve the rights of their lord.
With the people, it seems that shorter and older forms were still popular. The following document, the original of which is printed in Kemble's collection, outlines the family tree of a serf and is interesting because it shows the types of names used among the servile class and the attention given to recording their family relationships to protect their lord's rights.
Dudda was a boor at Hatfield, and he had three daughters: one hight Deorwyn, the other Deorswith, the third Golde. And Wulflaf at Hatfield has Deorwyn to wife. Ælfstan, at Tatchingworth, has Deorswith to wife: and Ealhstan, Ælfstan's brother, has Golde to wife. There was a man hight Hwita, bee-master at Hatfield, and he had a daughter Tate, mother of Wulfsige, the bowman; and Wulfsige's sister Lulle has Hehstan to wife, at Walden. Wifus and Dunne and Seoloce are inborn at Hatfield. Duding, son of Wifus, lives at Walden; and Ceolmund, Dunne's son, also sits at Walden; and Æthelheah, Seoloce's son, also sits at Walden. And Tate, Cenwold's sister, Mæg has to wife at Welgun; and Eadhelm, Herethryth's son, has Tate's daughter to wife. Wærlaf, Wærstan's father, was a right serf at Hatfield; he kept the grey swine there.
Dudda was a farmer at Hatfield, and he had three daughters: one named Deorwyn, the second Deorswith, and the third Golde. Wulflaf at Hatfield is married to Deorwyn. Ælfstan at Tatchingworth is married to Deorswith, and Ealhstan, Ælfstan's brother, is married to Golde. There was a man named Hwita, a beekeeper at Hatfield, and he had a daughter named Tate, who is the mother of Wulfsige, the bowman; and Wulfsige's sister Lulle is married to Hehstan at Walden. Wifus, Dunne, and Seoloce were born in Hatfield. Duding, son of Wifus, lives at Walden; Ceolmund, son of Dunne, also resides at Walden; and Æthelheah, son of Seoloce, likewise stays at Walden. And Tate, sister of Cenwold, is married to Mæg at Welgun; and Eadhelm, son of Herethryth, is married to Tate's daughter. Wærlaf, father of Wærstan, was a true servant at Hatfield; he looked after the grey pigs there.
In the west, and especially in Cornwall, the names of the serfs were mainly Celtic,—Griffith, Modred, Riol, and so forth,—as may be seen from the list of manumissions preserved in a mass-book at St. Petroc's, or Padstow. Elsewhere, however, the Celtic names seem to have dropped out, for the most part, with the Celtic language. It is true, we meet with cases of apparently Welsh forms, like Maccus, or Rum, even in purely Teutonic districts; and some names, such as Cerdic and Ceadwalla, seem to have been borrowed by one race from the other: while such forms as Wealtheow and Waltheof are at least suggestive of British descent: but on the whole, the conquered Britons appear everywhere to have quickly adopted the names in vogue among their conquerors. Such names would doubtless be considered fashionable, as was the case at a later date with those introduced by the Danes and the Normans. Even in Cornwall a good many English forms occur among the serfs: while in very Celtic Devonshire, English names were probably universal.
In the west, particularly in Cornwall, the names of the serfs were mostly Celtic—like Griffith, Modred, Riol, and so on—as can be seen in the list of manumissions kept in a mass-book at St. Petroc's, or Padstow. However, in other places, Celtic names seem to have mostly faded away along with the Celtic language. It's true that we come across some Welsh forms, like Maccus or Rum, even in areas that are entirely Teutonic; and some names, like Cerdic and Ceadwalla, appear to have been borrowed by one group from another. Names like Wealtheow and Waltheof also suggest a British origin. Overall, it seems the conquered Britons quickly adopted the names used by their conquerors. These names would surely have been seen as trendy, similar to those introduced later by the Danes and the Normans. Even in Cornwall, quite a few English names can be found among the serfs, while in very Celtic Devonshire, English names were likely widespread.
The Danish Conquest introduced a number of Scandinavian names, especially in the North, the consideration of which belongs rather to a companion volume. They must be briefly noted here, however, to prevent confusion with the genuine English forms. Amongst such Scandinavian introductions, the commonest are perhaps Harold, Swegen or Swend, Ulf, Gorm or Guthrum, Orm, Yric or Eric, Cnut, and Ulfcytel. During and after the time of the Danish dynasty, these forms, rendered fashionable by royal usage, became very general even among the native English. Thus Earl Godwine's sons bore Scandinavian names; and at an earlier period we even find persons, apparently Scandinavian, fighting on the English side against the Danes in East Anglia.
The Danish Conquest brought in a lot of Scandinavian names, especially in the North, which are better discussed in a companion volume. However, they need to be mentioned briefly here to avoid confusion with true English forms. Some of the most common Scandinavian names that came in include Harold, Swegen or Swend, Ulf, Gorm or Guthrum, Orm, Yric or Eric, Cnut, and Ulfcytel. During and after the time of the Danish dynasty, these names, made popular by royal use, became quite common even among the native English. For example, Earl Godwine's sons had Scandinavian names; and earlier, there were even individuals who seemed Scandinavian fighting on the English side against the Danes in East Anglia.
But the sequel to the Norman Conquest shows us most clearly how the whole nomenclature of a nation may be entirely altered without any large change of race. Immediately after the Conquest the native English names begin to disappear, and in their place we get a crop of Williams, Walters, Rogers, Henries, Ralphs, Richards, Gilberts, and Roberts. Most of these were originally High German forms, taken into Gaul by the Franks, borrowed from them by the Normans, and then copied by the English from their foreign lords. A few, however, such as Arthur, Owen, and Alan, were Breton Welsh. Side by side with these French names, the Normans introduced the Scriptural forms, John, Matthew, Thomas, Simon, Stephen, Piers or Peter, and James; for though a few cases of Scriptural names occur in the earlier history—for example, St. John of Beverley and Daniel, bishop of the West Saxons—these are always borne by ecclesiastics, probably as names of religion. All through the middle ages, and down to very recent times, the vast majority of English men and women continued to bear these baptismal names of Norman introduction. Only two native English forms practically survived—Edward and Edmund—owing to mere accidents of royal favour. They were the names of two great English saints, Eadward the Confessor and Eadmund of East Anglia; and Henry III. bestowed them upon his two sons, Edward I. and Edmund of Lancaster. In this manner they became adopted into the royal and fashionable circle, and so were perpetuated to our own day. All the others died out in mediæval times, while the few old forms now current, such as Alfred, Edgar, Athelstane, and Edwin, are mere artificial revivals of the two last centuries. If we were to judge by nomenclature alone, we might almost fancy that the Norman Conquest had wholly extinguished the English people.
But the aftermath of the Norman Conquest shows us clearly how the entire naming system of a nation can change completely without a significant shift in race. Right after the Conquest, traditional English names started to fade away, replaced by a surge of names like Williams, Walters, Rogers, Henries, Ralphs, Richards, Gilberts, and Roberts. Most of these were originally High German names, brought to Gaul by the Franks, borrowed by the Normans, and then adopted by the English from their foreign rulers. A few, like Arthur, Owen, and Alan, were Breton Welsh. Along with these French names, the Normans also introduced biblical names such as John, Matthew, Thomas, Simon, Stephen, Piers (or Peter), and James; while a few biblical names appeared earlier—like St. John of Beverley and Daniel, bishop of the West Saxons—these were typically used by clergy, probably as religious names. Throughout the Middle Ages and well into recent times, the vast majority of English men and women continued to use these baptismal names brought by the Normans. Only two native English names really survived: Edward and Edmund, due to random chances of royal favor. They were the names of two prominent English saints, Eadward the Confessor and Eadmund of East Anglia; and Henry III. gave these names to his two sons, Edward I. and Edmund of Lancaster. This way, they became popular in royal and fashionable circles, ensuring their survival up to the present day. All the others disappeared by medieval times, while the few old names still in use, like Alfred, Edgar, Athelstane, and Edwin, are just artificial revivals from the last two centuries. If we were to rely solely on naming conventions, we might almost think that the Norman Conquest completely wiped out the English people.
A few steps towards the adoption of surnames were taken even before the Conquest. Titles of office were usually placed after the personal name, as Ælfred King, Lilla Thegn, Wulfnoth Cild, Ælfward Bishop, Æthelberht Ealdorman, and Harold Earl. Double names occasionally occur, the second being a nickname or true surname, as Osgod Clapa, Benedict Biscop, Thurkytel Myranheafod, Godwine Bace, and Ælfric Cerm. Trade names are also found, as Ecceard smith, or Godwig boor. Everywhere, but especially in the Danish North, patronymics were in common use; for example, Harold Godwine's son, or Thored Gunnor's son. In all these cases we get surnames in the germ; but their general and official adoption dates from after the Norman Conquest.
A few steps toward the use of surnames were taken even before the Conquest. Titles were usually placed after the personal name, like Ælfred King, Lilla Thegn, Wulfnoth Cild, Ælfward Bishop, Æthelberht Ealdorman, and Harold Earl. Double names sometimes appeared, with the second being a nickname or actual surname, such as Osgod Clapa, Benedict Biscop, Thurkytel Myranheafod, Godwine Bace, and Ælfric Cerm. Trade names were also present, like Ecceard smith or Godwig boor. Everywhere, especially in the Danish North, patronymics were commonly used; for example, Harold Godwine's son or Thored Gunnor's son. In all these cases, we see the beginnings of surnames, but their widespread and official adoption began after the Norman Conquest.
Local nomenclature also demands a short explanation. Most of the Roman towns continued to be called by their Roman names: Londinium, Lunden, London; Eburacum, Eoforwic, Eurewic, York; Lindum Colonia, Lincolne, Lincoln. Often ceaster, from castrum, was added: Gwent, Venta Belgarum, Wintan-ceaster, Winteceaster, Winchester; Isca, Exan-ceaster, Execestre, Exeter; Corinium, Cyren-ceaster, Cirencester. Almost every place which is known to have had a name at the English Conquest retained that name afterwards, in a more or less clipped or altered form. Examples are Kent, Wight, Devon, Dorset; Manchester, Lancaster, Doncaster, Leicester, Gloucester, Worcester, Colchester, Silchester, Uttoxeter, Wroxeter, and Chester; Thames, Severn, Ouse, Don, Aire, Derwent, Swale, and Tyne. Even where the Roman name is now lost, as at Pevensey, the old form was retained in Early English days; for the "Chronicle" calls it Andredes-ceaster, that is to say, Anderida. So the old name of Bath is Akemannes-ceaster, derived from the Latin Aqua, Cissan-ceaster, Chichester, forms an almost solitary exception. Canterbury, or Cant-wara-byrig, was correctly known as Dwrovernum or Doroberna in Latin documents of the Anglo-Saxon period.
Local naming conventions also need a brief explanation. Most Roman towns continued to be known by their Roman names: Londinium, Lunden, London; Eburacum, Eoforwic, Eurewic, York; Lindum Colonia, Lincolne, Lincoln. Often, ceaster, from castrum, was added: Gwent, Venta Belgarum, Wintan-ceaster, Winteceaster, Winchester; Isca, Exan-ceaster, Execestre, Exeter; Corinium, Cyren-ceaster, Cirencester. Almost every place known to have had a name at the time of the English Conquest kept that name afterwards, in a more or less shortened or altered form. Examples include Kent, Wight, Devon, Dorset; Manchester, Lancaster, Doncaster, Leicester, Gloucester, Worcester, Colchester, Silchester, Uttoxeter, Wroxeter, and Chester; Thames, Severn, Ouse, Don, Aire, Derwent, Swale, and Tyne. Even where the Roman name is now lost, as at Pevensey, the old form was kept in Early English times; for the "Chronicle" refers to it as Andredes-ceaster, meaning Anderida. The old name of Bath is Akemannes-ceaster, derived from the Latin Aqua, while Cissan-ceaster, Chichester, stands out as almost the only exception. Canterbury, or Cant-wara-byrig, was accurately referred to as Dwrovernum or Doroberna in Latin documents from the Anglo-Saxon period.
On the other hand, the true English towns which grew up around the strictly English settlements, bore names of three sorts. The first were the clan villages, the hams or tuns, such as Bænesingatun, Bensington; Snotingaham, Nottingham; Glæstingabyrig, Glastonbury; and Wæringwica, Warwick. These have already been sufficiently illustrated; and they were situated, for the most part, in the richest agricultural lowlands. The second were towns which grew up slowly for purposes of trade by fords of rivers or at ports: such are Oxeneford, Oxford; Bedcanford, Bedford (a British town); Stretford, Stratford; and Wealingaford, Wallingford. The third were the towns which grew up in the wastes and wealds, with names of varied form but more modern origin. As a whole, it may be said that during the entire early English period the names of cities were mostly Roman, the names of villages and country towns were mostly English.
On the other hand, the real English towns that developed around the purely English settlements had names of three types. The first were the clan villages, the hams or tuns, like Bænesingatun, Bensington; Snotingaham, Nottingham; Glæstingabyrig, Glastonbury; and Wæringwica, Warwick. These have already been explained enough; they were mostly located in the richest agricultural lowlands. The second were towns that slowly emerged for trade by river crossings or at ports: examples include Oxeneford, Oxford; Bedcanford, Bedford (a British town); Stretford, Stratford; and Wealingaford, Wallingford. The third were towns that developed in the wilds and forests, with names of varied forms but more modern origins. Overall, it can be said that during the entire early English period, city names were mostly Roman, while village and country town names were mostly English.
CHAPTER XX.
ANGLO-SAXON LITERATURE.
Nothing better illustrates the original peculiarities and subsequent development of the early English mind than the Anglo-Saxon literature. A vast mass of manuscripts has been preserved for us, embracing works in prose and verse of the most varied kind; and all the most important of these have been made accessible to modern readers in printed copies. They cast a flood of light upon the workings of the English mind in all ages, from the old pagan period in Sleswick to the date of the Norman Conquest, and the subsequent gradual supplanting of our native literature by a new culture based upon the Romance models.
Nothing better shows the unique traits and later development of early English thought than Anglo-Saxon literature. A large collection of manuscripts has been preserved for us, including works in prose and verse of all kinds; most of these important pieces are now available to modern readers in printed form. They shed light on the evolution of the English mind throughout the ages, from the old pagan period in Sleswick to the time of the Norman Conquest, and the gradual replacement of our native literature by a new culture based on Romance models.
All national literature everywhere begins with rude songs. From the earliest period at which the English and Saxon people existed as separate tribes at all, we may be sure that they possessed battle-songs, like those common to the whole Aryan stock. But among the Teutonic races poetry was not distinguished by either of the peculiarities—rime or metre—which mark off modern verse from prose, so far as its external form is concerned. Our existing English system of versification is not derived from our old native poetry at all; it is a development of the Romance system, adopted by the school of Gower and Chaucer from the French and Italian poets. Its metre, or syllabic arrangement, is an adaptation from the Greek quantitative prosody, handed down through Latin and the neo-Latin dialects; its rime is a Celtic peculiarity borrowed by the Romance nationalities, and handed on through them to modern English literature by the Romance school of the fourteenth century. Our original English versification, on the other hand, was neither rimed nor rhythmic. What answered to metre was a certain irregular swing, produced by a roughly recurrent number of accents in each couplet, without restriction as to the number of feet or syllables. What answered to rime was a regular and marked alliteration, each couplet having a certain key-letter, with which three principal words in the couplet began. In addition to these two poetical devices, Anglo-Saxon verse shows traces of parallelism, similar to that which distinguishes Hebrew poetry. But the alliteration and parallelism do not run quite side by side, the second half of each alliterative couplet being parallel with the first half of the next couplet. Accordingly, each new sentence begins somewhat clumsily in the middle of the couplet. All these peculiarities are not, however, always to be distinguished in every separate poem.
All national literature everywhere starts with simple songs. From the earliest time the English and Saxon people existed as separate tribes, we can be sure they had battle songs, similar to those found among the entire Aryan family. However, among the Teutonic races, poetry wasn't defined by the characteristics of rhyme or meter that separate modern verse from prose, at least in terms of its external form. Our current English system of verse doesn't come from our old native poetry at all; it's an evolution of the Romance system, adopted by the school of Gower and Chaucer from French and Italian poets. Its meter, or syllabic arrangement, is adapted from Greek quantitative prosody, passed down through Latin and neo-Latin dialects; its rhyme is a Celtic feature borrowed by Romance cultures and handed down to modern English literature through the Romance school of the fourteenth century. Conversely, our original English versification was neither rhymed nor rhythmic. What resembled meter was a certain irregular flow, created by a roughly repeating number of accents in each couplet, without restriction on the number of feet or syllables. What resembled rhyme was a consistent and noticeable alliteration, with each couplet beginning with a specific key letter, which three main words in the couplet started with. In addition to these two poetic devices, Anglo-Saxon verse shows signs of parallelism, similar to what distinguishes Hebrew poetry. However, alliteration and parallelism don't run completely alongside each other; the second half of each alliterative couplet parallels the first half of the next couplet. As a result, each new sentence starts somewhat awkwardly in the middle of the couplet. Nonetheless, these characteristics aren't always easy to identify in every single poem.
The following rough translation of a very early Teutonic spell for the cure of a sprained ankle, belonging to the heathen period, will illustrate the earliest form of this alliterative verse. The key-letter in each couplet is printed in capitals, and the verse is read from end to end, not as two separate columns.[1]
The following rough translation of a very early Germanic spell for treating a sprained ankle, from the pagan period, will show the earliest version of this alliterative verse. The key letter in each couplet is in capitals, and the verse is read continuously from one end to the other, not as two separate columns.[1]
Balder and Woden | Went to the Woodland: | |
There Balder's Foal | Fell, wrenching its Foot. | |
Then Sinthgunt beguiled him, | and Sunna her Sister: | |
Then Frua beguiled him, | and Folla her sister, | |
Then Woden beguiled him, | as Well he knew how; | |
Wrench of blood, Wrench of bone, | and eke Wrench of limb: | |
Bone unto Bone, | Blood unto Blood, | |
Limb unto Limb | as though Limèd it were. |
In this simple spell the alliteration serves rather as an aid to memory than as an ornamental device. The following lines, translated from the ballad on Æthelstan's victory at Brunanburh, in 937, will show the developed form of the same versificatory system. The parallelism and alliteration are here well marked:—
In this simple spell, the alliteration acts more as a memory aid than as a decorative element. The lines that follow, translated from the ballad about Æthelstan's victory at Brunanburh in 937, will illustrate the evolved version of the same poetic system. The parallelism and alliteration are clearly highlighted here:—
Of course no songs of the old heathen period were committed to writing either in Sleswick or in Britain. The minstrels who composed them taught them by word of mouth to their pupils, and so handed them down from generation to generation, much as the Achæan rhapsodists handed down the Homeric poems. Nevertheless, two or three such old songs were afterwards written out in Christian Northumbria or Wessex; and though their heathendom has been greatly toned down by the transcribers, enough remains to give us a graphic glimpse of the fierce and gloomy old English nature which we could not otherwise obtain. One fragment, known as the Fight at Finnesburh (rescued from a book-cover into which it had been pasted), probably dates back before the colonisation of Britain, and closely resembles in style the above-quoted ode. Two other early pieces, the Traveller's Song and the Lament of Deor, are inserted from pagan tradition in a book of later devotional poems preserved at Exeter. But the great epic of Beowulf, a work composed when the English and the Danes were still living in close connexion with one another by the shores of the Baltic, has been handed down to us entire, thanks to the kind intervention of some Northumbrian monk, who, by Christianising the most flagrantly heathen portions, has saved the entire work from the fate which would otherwise have overtaken it. As a striking representation of early English life and thought, this great epic deserves a fuller description.[2]
Of course, no songs from the ancient pagan era were written down in Sleswick or Britain. The minstrels who created them passed them on orally to their students, keeping them alive through generations, much like the Achaean rhapsodists transmitted the Homeric poems. However, two or three of these old songs were eventually written down in Christian Northumbria or Wessex; although their pagan elements have been largely toned down by the scribes, enough remains to provide a vivid insight into the fierce and dark nature of early English culture that we wouldn't have otherwise. One fragment, known as the Fight at Finnesburh (taken from a book cover it had been pasted onto), likely dates back to before the colonization of Britain and closely resembles the previously quoted ode. Two other early pieces, the Traveller's Song and the Lament of Deor, are included from pagan tradition in a collection of later devotional poems preserved at Exeter. But the great epic of Beowulf, a work created when the English and Danes were still closely connected by the shores of the Baltic, has survived to us intact, thanks to the efforts of a Northumbrian monk who, by Christianizing its most overtly pagan sections, saved the entire piece from an otherwise inevitable decline. As a powerful depiction of early English life and thought, this epic deserves more detailed exploration.[2]
Beowulf is written in the same short alliterative metre as that of the Brunanburh ballad, and takes its name from its hero, a servant or companion of the mighty Hygelac, king of the Geatas (Jutes or Goths). At a distance from his home lay the kingdom of the Scyldings, a Danish tribe, ruled over by Hrothgar. There stood Heorot, the high hall of heroes, the greatest mead-house ever raised. But the land of the Danes was haunted by a terrible fiend, known as Grendel, who dwelt in a dark fen in the forest belt, girt round with shadows and lit up at eve by flitting flames. Every night Grendel came forth and carried off some of the Danes to devour in his home. The description of the monster himself and of the marshland where he had his lair is full of that weird and gloomy superstition which everywhere darkens and overshadows the life of the savage and the heathen barbarian. The terror inspired in the rude English mind by the mark and the woodland, the home of wild beasts and of hostile ghosts, of deadly spirits and of fierce enemies, gleams luridly through every line. The fen and the forest are dim and dark; will-o'-the-wisps flit above them, and gloom closes them in; wolves and wild boars lurk there, the quagmire opens its jaws and swallows the horse and his rider; the foeman comes through it to bring fire and slaughter to the clan-village at the dead of night. To these real terrors and dangers of the mark are added the fancied ones of superstition. There the terrible forms begotten of man's vague dread of the unknown—elves and nickors and fiends—have their murky dwelling-place. The atmosphere of the strange old heathen epic is oppressive in its gloominess. Nevertheless, its poetry sometimes rises to a height of great, though barbaric, sublimity. Beowulf himself, hearing of the evil wrought by Grendel, set sail from his home for the land of the Danes. Hrothgar received him kindly, and entertained him and his Goths with ale and song in Heorot. Wealtheow, Hrothgar's queen, gold-decked, served them with mead. But when all had retired to rest on the couches of the great hall, in the murky night, Grendel came. He seized and slew one of Beowulf's companions. Then the warrior of the Goths followed the monster, and wounded him sorely with his hands. Grendel fled to his lair to die. But after the contest, Grendel's mother, a no less hateful creature—the "Devil's dam" of our mediæval legends—carries on the war against the slayer of her son. Beowulf descends to her home beneath the water, grapples with her in her cave, turns against her the weapons he finds there, and is again victorious. The Goths return to their own country laden with gifts by Hrothgar. After the death of Hygelac, Beowulf succeeds to the kingship of the Geatas, whom he rules well and prosperously for many years. At length a mysterious being, named the Fire Drake, a sort of dragon guarding a hidden treasure, some of which has been stolen while its guardian sleeps, comes out to slaughter his people. The old hero buckles on his rune-covered sword again, and goes forth to battle with the monster. He slays it, indeed, but is blasted by its fiery breath, and dies after the encounter. His companions light his pyre upon a lofty spit of land jutting out into the winter sea. Weapons and jewels and drinking bowls, taken from the Fire Drake's treasure, were thrown into the tomb for the use of the ghost in the other world; and a mighty barrow was raised upon the spot to be a beacon far and wide to seafaring men. So ends the great heathen epic. It gives us the most valuable picture which we possess of the daily life led by our pagan forefathers.
Beowulf is written in the same short alliterative meter as that of the Brunanburh ballad and takes its name from its hero, a servant or companion of the mighty Hygelac, king of the Geatas (Jutes or Goths). Far from his home lay the kingdom of the Scyldings, a Danish tribe ruled by Hrothgar. There stood Heorot, the grand hall of heroes, the greatest mead-house ever built. But the land of the Danes was haunted by a terrible monster known as Grendel, who lived in a dark swamp in the forest, surrounded by shadows and lit up at night by flickering flames. Every night Grendel would come out and carry off some of the Danes to eat in his lair. The description of the monster and the marshland where he lived is filled with the eerie and gloomy superstitions that overshadow the lives of the savage and barbaric. The fear inspired in the rough English mind by the moor and woods, the home of wild beasts and hostile spirits, deadly entities, and fierce enemies, is clear in every line. The fen and forest are dim and dark; will-o'-the-wisps flicker above them, and shadows envelop them; wolves and wild boars lurk there, the quagmire opens its jaws and swallows horse and rider; the enemy comes through it to bring fire and slaughter to the village at dead of night. To these real terrors and dangers of the wilderness are added the imagined ones of superstition. There, the terrifying forms born from human dread of the unknown—elves, water spirits, and fiends—have their murky dwelling. The atmosphere of the strange old pagan epic is heavy with gloom. Nevertheless, its poetry sometimes reaches a great, though barbaric, height of sublimity. Beowulf, hearing of the evil Grendel was causing, set sail from his home to the land of the Danes. Hrothgar welcomed him warmly, hosting Beowulf and his men with ale and song in Heorot. Wealtheow, Hrothgar's queen, adorned in gold, served them mead. But when everyone had retired to rest on the great hall's couches, in the dark night, Grendel struck. He seized and killed one of Beowulf's companions. Then the warrior from the Geatas attacked the monster, wounding him severely with his bare hands. Grendel fled to his lair to die. But after this battle, Grendel's mother, an equally hateful creature—the "Devil's dam" of our medieval legends—continued the fight against the slayer of her son. Beowulf descended to her underwater home, wrestled with her in her cave, turned against her the weapons he found there, and was victorious once more. The Geatas returned to their homeland, laden with gifts from Hrothgar. After Hygelac's death, Beowulf became king of the Geatas, ruling them well and prosperously for many years. Eventually, a mysterious being named the Fire Drake, a dragon guarding a hidden treasure, emerged to attack his people after some of its treasure was stolen while it slept. The old hero put on his rune-covered sword again and went out to battle the monster. He did kill it but was scorched by its fiery breath and died after the fight. His companions lit his funeral pyre on a high spit of land jutting into the winter sea. Weapons, jewels, and drinking bowls taken from the Fire Drake's treasure were placed in the tomb for his spirit in the afterlife, and a great barrow was raised at the spot to serve as a beacon for sailors. Thus ends the great pagan epic. It provides us with the most valuable picture of the daily life of our pagan ancestors.
But though these poems are the oldest in tone, they are not the oldest in form of all that we possess. It is probable that the most primitive Anglo-Saxon verse was identical with prose, and consisted merely of sentences bound together by parallelism. As alliteration, at first a mere memoria technica, became an ornamental adjunct, and grew more developed, the parallelism gradually dropped out. Gnomes or short proverbs of this character were in common use, and they closely resembled the mediæval proverbs current in England to the present day.
But even though these poems have the oldest tone, they aren't the oldest in form of everything we have. It's likely that the most basic Anglo-Saxon verse was actually the same as prose, just made up of sentences tied together by parallelism. As alliteration, which started off just as a memoria technica, became a decorative addition and evolved, the parallelism slowly faded away. Short sayings or proverbs like these were commonly used, and they closely resembled the medieval proverbs that are still used in England today.
With the introduction of Christianity, English verse took a new direction. It was chiefly occupied in devotional and sacred poetry, or rather, such poems only have come down to us, as the monks transcribed them alone, leaving the half-heathen war-songs of the minstrels attached to the great houses to die out unwritten. The first piece of English literature which we can actually date is a fragment of the great religious epic of Cædmon, written about the year 670. Cædmon was a poor brother in Hild's monastery at Whitby, and he acquired the art of poetry by a miracle. Northumbria, in the sixth and seventh centuries, took the lead in Teutonic Britain; and all the early literature is Northumbrian, as all the later literature is West Saxon. Cædmon's poem consisted in a paraphrase of the Bible history, from the Creation to the Ascension. The idea of a translation of the Bible from Latin into English would never have occurred to any one at that early time. English had as yet no literary form into which it could be thrown. But Cædmon conceived the notion of paraphrasing the Bible story in the old alliterative Teutonic verse, which was familiar to his hearers in songs like Beowulf. Some of the brethren translated or interpreted for him portions of the Vulgate, and he threw them into rude metre. Only a single short excerpt has come down to us in the original form. There is a later complete epic, however, also attributed to Cædmon, of the same scope and purport; and it retains so much of the old heathen spirit that it may very possibly represent a modernised version of the real Cædmon's poem, by a reviser in the ninth century. At any rate, the latter work may be treated here under the name of Cædmon, by which it is universally known. It consists of a long Scriptural paraphrase, written in the alliterative metre, short, sharp, and decisive, but not without a wild and passionate beauty of its own. In tone it differs wonderfully little from Beowulf, being most at home in the war of heaven and Satan, and in the titanic descriptions of the devils and their deeds. The conduct of the poem is singularly like that of Paradise Lost. Its wild and rapid stanzas show how little Christianity had yet moulded the barbaric nature of the newly-converted English. The epic is essentially a war-song; the Hebrew element is far stronger than the Christian; hell takes the place of Grendel's mere; and, to borrow Mr. Green's admirable phrase, "the verses fall like sword-strokes in the thick of battle."
With the rise of Christianity, English poetry took a new path. It mainly focused on devotional and sacred poetry, as those are the only types of poems that have survived, copied by monks who let the half-pagan war songs of wandering minstrels fade away unwritten. The first piece of English literature we can date is a fragment of the great religious epic by Cædmon, written around the year 670. Cædmon was a poor brother at Hild's monastery in Whitby, and he learned the art of poetry through a miracle. Northumbria was the leading region in Teutonic Britain during the sixth and seventh centuries, and all early literature comes from Northumbria, just as all later literature comes from West Saxon. Cædmon’s poem was a retelling of the Bible story, from Creation to the Ascension. The idea of translating the Bible from Latin into English wouldn't have even occurred to anyone back then. English didn’t yet have a literary form capable of this. But Cædmon had the idea of paraphrasing the Bible story in the old alliterative Teutonic verse, which his audience was familiar with from songs like Beowulf. Some of the monks translated or explained parts of the Vulgate for him, and he set them to a rough meter. Only one short excerpt has been preserved in its original form. There is, however, a later complete epic also attributed to Cædmon, with the same content and purpose; and it retains enough of the old pagan spirit that it might represent a modernized version of the real Cædmon’s poem, revised in the ninth century. In any case, we can refer to the later work by Cædmon's name, as it is widely known. It consists of a long Scriptural paraphrase, written in alliterative meter, which is short, sharp, and decisive, yet possesses a wild and passionate beauty of its own. Its tone is remarkably similar to Beowulf, mostly centered on the battles between heaven and Satan, and the fierce descriptions of devils and their actions. The structure of the poem is strikingly like that of Paradise Lost. Its wild and fast-paced stanzas demonstrate how little Christianity had influenced the barbaric nature of the newly converted English at that time. The epic is fundamentally a war song; the Hebrew aspect is much stronger than the Christian; hell replaces Grendel’s mere; and, to borrow an excellent phrase from Mr. Green, "the verses fall like sword-strokes in the thick of battle."
In all these works we get the genuine native English note, the wild song of a pirate race, shaped in early minstrelsy for celebrating the deeds of gods and warriors, and scarcely half-adapted afterward to the not wholly alien tone of the oldest Hebrew Scriptures. But the Latin schools, set up by the Italian monks, introduced into England a totally new and highly-developed literature. The pagan Anglo-Saxons had not advanced beyond the stage of ballads; they had no history, or other prose literature of their own, except, perhaps, a few traditional genealogical lists, mostly mythical, and adapted to an artificial grouping by eights and forties. The Roman missionaries brought over the Roman works, with their developed historical and philosophical style; and the change induced in England by copying these originals was as great as the change would now be from the rude Polynesian myths and ballads to a history of Polynesia written in English, and after English prototypes, by a native convert. In fact, the Latin language was almost as important to the new departure as the Latin models. While the old English literary form, restricted entirely to poetry, was unfitted for any serious narrative or any reflective work, the old English tongue, suited only to the practical needs of a rude warrior race, was unfitted for the expression of any but the simplest and most material ideas. It is true, the vocabulary was copious, especially in terms for natural objects, and it was far richer than might be expected even in words referring to mental states and emotions; but in the expression of abstract ideas, and in idioms suitable for philosophical discussion, it remained still, of course, very deficient. Hence the new serious literature was necessarily written entirely in the Latin language, which alone possessed the words and modes of speech fitted for its development; but to exclude it on that account from the consideration of Anglo-Saxon literature, as many writers have done, would be an absurd affectation. The Latin writings of Englishmen are an integral part of English thought, and an important factor in the evolution of English culture. Gradually, as English monks grew to read Latin from generation to generation, they invented corresponding compounds in their own language for the abstract words of the southern tongue; and therefore by the beginning of the eleventh century, the West Saxon speech of Ælfred and his successors had grown into a comparatively wealthy dialect, suitable for the expression of many ideas unfamiliar to the rude pirates and farmers of Sleswick and East Anglia. Thus, in later days, a rich vernacular literature grew up with many distinct branches. But, in the earlier period, the use of a civilised idiom for all purposes connected with the higher civilisation introduced by the missionaries was absolutely necessary; and so we find the codes of laws, the penitentials of the Church, the charters, and the prose literature generally, almost all written at first in Latin alone. Gradually, as the English tongue grew fuller, we find it creeping into use for one after another of these purposes; but to the last an educated Anglo-Saxon could express himself far more accurately and philosophically in the cultivated tongue of Rome than in the rough dialect of his Teutonic countrymen. We have only to contrast the bald and meagre style of the "English Chronicle," written in the mother-tongue, with the fulness and ease of Bæda's "Ecclesiastical History," written two centuries earlier in Latin, in order to see how great an advantage the rough Northumbrians of the early Christian period obtained in the gift of an old and polished instrument for conveying to one another their higher thoughts.
In all these works, we get the authentic native English vibe, the raw song of a pirate culture, crafted in early ballads to celebrate the deeds of gods and warriors, and only partially adapted later to the somewhat foreign tone of the oldest Hebrew Scriptures. However, the Latin schools created by Italian monks brought a completely new and sophisticated literature to England. The pagan Anglo-Saxons had not moved beyond ballads; they had no history or any other prose literature of their own, except possibly a few traditional genealogies, mostly mythical, and organized in an artificial structure of eights and forties. The Roman missionaries introduced Roman works, featuring their developed historical and philosophical style; the change this brought to England was as significant as the difference would be today from the simple Polynesian myths and ballads to a history of Polynesia written in English, based on English models, by a local convert. In fact, the Latin language was nearly as crucial to this new development as the Latin models themselves. While the old English literary form, confined entirely to poetry, was inadequate for serious narrative or reflective work, the old English language, fit only for the practical needs of a rough warrior culture, wasn’t capable of expressing anything beyond the simplest and most concrete ideas. It’s true that the vocabulary was extensive, particularly regarding natural objects, and it was much richer than one might expect in terms related to mental states and emotions; however, in the realm of abstract concepts and idioms appropriate for philosophical discussions, it was still, of course, very lacking. Thus, the new serious literature had to be written entirely in Latin, which alone had the vocabulary and modes of expression suitable for its development; but excluding it from consideration in Anglo-Saxon literature, as many writers have done, would be a ridiculous pretension. The Latin writings of Englishmen are an essential part of English thought, and a key element in the development of English culture. Gradually, as English monks learned to read Latin from one generation to the next, they created corresponding compounds in their own language for the abstract terms of the southern tongue; therefore, by the early eleventh century, the West Saxon speech of Ælfred and his successors had evolved into a fairly rich dialect, capable of expressing many ideas unfamiliar to the rough pirates and farmers of Sleswick and East Anglia. Consequently, over time, a vibrant vernacular literature emerged with many distinct branches. However, in the earlier period, using a civilized language for all matters related to the higher civilization brought by the missionaries was absolutely essential; thus, we find the codes of laws, the Church’s penitentials, charters, and prose literature generally, almost all initially written in Latin alone. Gradually, as the English language enriched itself, we see it start to be used for each of these purposes one after another; but even to the end, an educated Anglo-Saxon could express himself far more accurately and philosophically in the refined language of Rome than in the rough dialect of his Germanic countrymen. We only need to compare the sparse and simple style of the "English Chronicle," written in the mother tongue, with the richness and fluency of Bæda's "Ecclesiastical History," written two centuries earlier in Latin, to recognize how significant an advantage the rough Northumbrians of the early Christian era gained in the use of an old and polished tool for sharing their higher thoughts with one another.
Of this new literature (which began with the Latin biography of Wilfrith by Æddi or Eddius, and the Latin verses of Ealdhelm) the great representative is, in fact, Bæda, whose life has already been sufficiently described in an earlier chapter. Living at Jarrow, a Benedictine monastery of the strictest type, in close connection with Rome, and supplied with Roman works in abundance, Bæda had thoroughly imbibed the spirit of the southern culture, and his books reflect for us a true picture of the English barbarian toned down and almost obliterated in all distinctive features by receptivity for Italian civilisation. The Northumbrian kingdom had just passed its prime in his days; and he was able to record the early history of the English Church and People with something like Roman breadth of view. His scientific knowledge was up to that of his contemporaries abroad; while his somewhat childish tales of miracles and visions, though they often betray traces of the old heathen spirit, were not below the average level of European thought in his own day. Altogether, Bæda may be taken as a fair specimen of the Romanised Englishman, alike in his strength and in his weakness. The samples of his historical style already given will suffice for illustration of his Latin works; but it must not be forgotten that he was also one of the first writers to try his hand at regular English prose in his translation of St. John's Gospel. A few English verses from his lips have also come down to us, breathing the old Teutonic spirit more deeply than might be expected from his other works.
Of this new literature (which started with the Latin biography of Wilfrith by Æddi or Eddius, and the Latin verses of Ealdhelm), the key figure is actually Bæda, whose life has already been adequately described in an earlier chapter. Living in Jarrow, a strict Benedictine monastery closely connected with Rome and stocked with plenty of Roman works, Bæda had fully absorbed the essence of southern culture, and his writings offer us a genuine depiction of the English barbarian, softened and nearly erased in its distinctive traits by an openness to Italian civilization. The Northumbrian kingdom had just seen its peak during his time; he was able to document the early history of the English Church and people with something akin to a Roman perspective. His scientific knowledge was on par with that of his contemporaries abroad, and while his somewhat naive stories of miracles and visions often show hints of the old pagan spirit, they were not below the average level of European thought in his time. Overall, Bæda can be seen as a good example of the Romanized Englishman, both in his strengths and weaknesses. The examples of his historical style already provided are enough to illustrate his Latin works; however, it's important to remember that he was also one of the first writers to attempt regular English prose in his translation of St. John's Gospel. A few English verses attributed to him have also survived, reflecting the old Teutonic spirit more deeply than one might expect from his other works.
During the interval between the Northumbrian and West Saxon supremacies—the interval embraced by the eighth century, and covered by the greatness of Mercia under Æthelbald and Offa—we have few remains of English literature. The laws of Ine the West Saxon, and of Offa the Mercian, with the Penitentials of the Church, and the Charters, form the chief documents. But England gained no little credit for learning from the works of two Englishmen who had taken up their abode in the old Germanic kingdom: Boniface or Winfrith, the apostle of the heathen Teutons subjugated by the Franks, and Alcuin (Ealhwine), the famous friend and secretary of Karl the Great. Many devotional Anglo-Saxon poems, of various dates, are kept for us in the two books preserved at Exeter, and at Vercelli in North Italy. Amongst them are some by Cynewulf, perhaps the most genuinely poetical of all the early minstrels after Cædmon. The following lines, taken from the beginning of his poem "The Phœnix" (a transcript from Lactantius), will sufficiently illustrate his style:—
During the time between the Northumbrian and West Saxon powers—the period of the eighth century, highlighted by Mercia's strength under Æthelbald and Offa—we have very few remnants of English literature. The laws of Ine the West Saxon and Offa the Mercian, along with the Church's Penitentials and Charters, are the main documents we have. However, England earned some respect for learning from the works of two Englishmen who settled in the old Germanic kingdom: Boniface, also known as Winfrith, the apostle to the pagan Teutons conquered by the Franks, and Alcuin (Ealhwine), the well-known friend and secretary of Charlemagne. Many devotional Anglo-Saxon poems from various periods are preserved in two books kept in Exeter and Vercelli in Northern Italy. Among these are several by Cynewulf, who might be the most purely poetic of all the early poets after Cædmon. The following lines, taken from the beginning of his poem "The Phœnix" (a transcript from Lactantius), illustrate his style well:—
Two noteworthy points may be marked in this extract. Its feeling for natural scenery is quite different from the wild sublimity of the descriptions of nature in Beowulf. Cynewulf's verse is essentially the verse of an agriculturist; it looks with disfavour upon mountains and rugged scenes, while its ideal is one of peaceful tillage. The monk speaks out in it as cultivator and dreamer. Its tone is wholly different from that of the Brunanburh ballad or the other fierce war-songs. Moreover, it contains one or two rimes, preserved in this translation, whose full significance will be pointed out hereafter.
Two important points can be highlighted in this excerpt. Its appreciation for natural scenery is quite different from the wild grandeur of nature descriptions in Beowulf. Cynewulf's poetry is fundamentally that of a farmer; it views mountains and rugged landscapes negatively, while its ideal is one of peaceful farming. The monk expresses himself as both a cultivator and a dreamer. Its tone is completely different from that of the Brunanburh ballad or other intense war songs. Additionally, it includes one or two rhymes, preserved in this translation, whose full importance will be explained later.
The anarchy of Northumbria, and still more the Danish inroads, put an end to the literary movement in the North and the Midlands; but the struggle in Wessex gave new life to the West Saxon people. Under Ælfred, Winchester became the centre of English thought. But the West Saxon literature is almost entirely written in English, not in Latin; a fact which marks the progressive development of vocabulary and idiom in the native tongue. Ælfred himself did much to encourage literature, inviting over learned men from the continent, and founding schools for the West Saxon youth in his dwarfed dominions. Most of the Winchester works are attributed to his own pen, though doubtless he was largely aided by his advisers, and amongst others by Asser, his Welsh secretary and Bishop of Sherborne. They comprise translations into the Anglo-Saxon of Boëthius de Consolatione, the Universal History of Orosius, Bæda's Ecclesiastical History, and Pope Gregory's Regula Pastoralis. But the fact that Ælfred still has recourse to Roman originals, marks the stage of civilisation as yet mainly imitative; while the interesting passages intercalated by the king himself show that the beginnings of a really native prose literature were already taking shape in English hands.
The chaos in Northumbria, along with the Danish invasions, brought an end to the literary movement in the North and the Midlands; however, the fight in Wessex revitalized the West Saxon people. Under Ælfred, Winchester became the center of English thought. The West Saxon literature is almost completely written in English, not Latin; this highlights the progressive development of vocabulary and idiom in the native tongue. Ælfred himself worked hard to promote literature, bringing in learned individuals from the continent and establishing schools for West Saxon youth in his smaller territories. Most of the works from Winchester are credited to him, although he likely received significant help from his advisers, including Asser, his Welsh secretary and Bishop of Sherborne. These works include translations into Anglo-Saxon of Boëthius' de Consolatione, the Universal History of Orosius, Bæda's Ecclesiastical History, and Pope Gregory's Regula Pastoralis. However, the fact that Ælfred still referred to Roman originals indicates that this stage of civilization was primarily imitative; meanwhile, the engaging passages added by the king himself reveal that the beginnings of a truly native prose literature were already forming in English hands.
The chief monument of this truly Anglo-Saxon literature, begun and completed by English writers in the English tongue alone, is the Chronicle. That invaluable document, the oldest history of any Teutonic race in its own language, was probably first compiled at the court of Ælfred. Its earlier part consists of mere royal genealogies of the first West Saxon kings, together with a few traditions of the colonisation, and some excerpts from Bæda. But with the reign of Æthelwulf, Ælfred's father, it becomes comparatively copious, though its records still remain dry and matter-of-fact, a bare statement of facts, without comment or emotional display. The following extract, giving the account of Ælfred's death, will show its meagre nature. The passage has been modernised as little as is consistent with its intelligibility at the present day:—
The main landmark of this genuinely Anglo-Saxon literature, created entirely by English writers in their own language, is the Chronicle. This invaluable document, the oldest history of any Teutonic race in its own language, was likely first put together at the court of Ælfred. Its earlier sections consist of simple royal family trees of the first West Saxon kings, along with a few stories about colonization and some excerpts from Bæda. However, with the reign of Æthelwulf, Ælfred's father, it becomes significantly more detailed, even though its records still remain straightforward and factual, purely stating the facts without any commentary or emotional expression. The following excerpt, detailing Ælfred's death, will illustrate its sparse nature. The passage has been modernized just enough to be understandable today:—
An. 901. Here died Ælfred Æthulfing [Æthelwulfing—the son of Æthelwulf], six nights ere All Hallow Mass. He was king over all English-kin, bar that deal that was under Danish weald [dominion]; and he held that kingdom three half-years less than thirty winters. There came Eadward his son to the rule. And there seized Æthelwold ætheling, his father's brother's son, the ham [villa] at Winburne [Wimbourne], and at Tweoxneam [Christchurch], by the king's unthank and his witan's [without leave from the king]. There rode the king with his fyrd till he reached Badbury against Winburne. And Æthelwold sat within the ham, with the men that to him had bowed, and he had forwrought [obstructed] all the gates in, and said that he would either there live or there lie. Thereupon rode the ætheling on night away, and sought the [Danish] host in Northumbria, and they took him for king and bowed to him. And the king bade ride after him, but they could not outride him. Then beset man the woman that he had erst taken without the king's leave, and against the bishop's word, for that she was ere that hallowed a nun. And on this ilk year forth-fared Æthelred (he was ealdorman on Devon) four weeks ere Ælfred king.
An. 901. Ælfred Æthulfing [Æthelwulfing—the son of Æthelwulf] died six nights before All Hallow Mass. He was king over all the English, except for the part that was under Danish rule; he held that kingdom for just under thirty years. Eadward, his son, came to power. Meanwhile, Æthelwold Ætheling, his father's brother's son, seized the estate at Winburne [Wimbourne] and at Tweoxneam [Christchurch], without the king's consent and against the wishes of his council. The king rode with his army until he reached Badbury near Winburne. There, Æthelwold stayed inside the estate with the men who supported him, blocking all the gates and declaring that he would either live there or die there. Then, during the night, the Ætheling rode away and sought out the [Danish] host in Northumbria, who accepted him as king and pledged allegiance to him. The king ordered his men to pursue him, but they couldn't catch up. In the meantime, soldiers harassed the woman he had taken without the king's permission, contrary to the bishop's orders, since she had previously been a nun. In that same year, Æthelred, who was the ealdorman of Devon, passed away four weeks before King Ælfred.
During the Augustan age the Chronicle grows less full, but contains several fine war-songs, of the genuine old English type, full of savagery in sentiment, and abrupt or broken in manner, but marked by the same wild poetry and harsh inversions as the older heathen ballads. Amongst them stand the lines on the fight of Brunanburh, whose exordium is quoted above. Its close forms one of the finest passages in old English verse:—
During the Augustan age, the Chronicle becomes less complete, but includes several impressive war songs of the authentic old English style, which are intense in emotion and have a rough or fragmented quality, yet display the same wild poetic flair and harsh reversals found in older pagan ballads. Among them are the lines about the battle of Brunanburh, whose opening is quoted above. Its conclusion is one of the finest passages in old English verse:—
Behind them they Left, | the Lych to devour, | |
The Sallow kite | and the Swart raven, | |
Horny of beak,— | and Him, the dusk-coated, | |
The white-afted Erne, | the corse to Enjoy, | |
The Greedy war-hawk, | and that Grey beast, | |
The Wolf of the Wood. | No such Woeful slaughter | |
Aye on this Island | Ever hath been, | |
By edge of the Sword, | as book Sayeth, | |
Writers of Eld, | since of Eastward hither | |
English and Saxons | Sailed over Sea, | |
O'er the Broad Brine,— | landed in Britain, | |
Proud Workers of War, | and o'ercame the Welsh, | |
Earls Eager of fame, | Obtaining this Earth. |
During the decadence, in the disastrous reign of Æthelred, the Chronicle regains its fulness, and the following passage may be taken as a good specimen of its later style. It shows the approach to comment and reflection, as the compilers grew more accustomed to historical writing in their own tongue:—
During the decline, in the unfortunate reign of Æthelred, the Chronicle becomes more complete, and the following excerpt serves as a great example of its later style. It demonstrates the shift towards commentary and reflection, as the writers became more comfortable with historical writing in their own language:—
An. 1009. Here on this year were the ships ready of which we ere spake, and there were so many of them as never ere (so far as books tell us) were made among English kin in no king's day. And man brought them all together to Sandwich, and there should they lie, and hold this earth against all outlanders [foreigners'] hosts. But we had not yet the luck nor the worship [valour] that the ship-fyrd should be of any good to this land, no more than it oft was afore. Then befel it at this ilk time or a little ere, that Brihtric, Eadric's brother the ealdorman's, forwrayed [accused] Wulfnoth child to the king: and he went out and drew unto him twenty ships, and there harried everywhere by the south shore, and wrought all evil. Then quoth man to the ship-fyrd that man might easily take them, if man were about it. Then took Brihtric to himself eighty ships and thought that he should work himself great fame if he should get Wulfnoth, quick or dead. But as they were thitherward, there came such a wind against them such as no man ere minded [remembered], and it all to-beat and to-brake the ships, and warped them on land: and soon came Wulfnoth and for-burned the ships. When this was couth [known] to the other ships where the king was, how the others fared, then was it as though it were all redeless, and the king fared him home, and the ealdormen, and the high witan, and forlet the ships thus lightly. And the folk that were on the ships brought them round eft to Lunden, and let all the people's toil thus lightly go for nought: and the victory that all English kin hoped for was no better. There this ship-fyrd was thus ended; then came, soon after Lammas, the huge foreign host, that we hight Thurkill's host, to Sandwich, and soon wended their way to Canterbury, and would quickly have won the burg if they had not rather yearned for peace of them. And all the East Kentings made peace with the host, and gave it three thousand pound. And the host there, soon after that, wended till it came to Wightland, and there everywhere in Suth-Sex, and on Hamtunshire, and eke on Berkshire harried and burnt, as their wont is. Then bade the king call out all the people, that men should hold against them on every half [side]: but none the less, look! they fared where they willed. Then one time had the king foregone before them with all the fyrd as they were going to their ships, and all the folk was ready to fight them. But it was let, through Eadric ealdorman, as it ever yet was. Then, after St. Martin's mass, they fared eft again into Kent, and took them a winter seat on Thames, and victualled themselves from East-Sex and from the shires that there next were, on the twain halves of Thames. And oft they fought against the burg of Lunden, but praise be to God, it yet stands sound, and they ever there fared evilly. And there after mid-winter they took their way up, out through Chiltern, and so to Oxenaford [Oxford], and for-burnt the burg, and took their way on to the twa halves of Thames to shipward. There man warned them that there was fyrd gathered at Lunden against them; then wended they over at Stane [Staines]. And thus fared they all the winter, and that Lent were in Kent and bettered [repaired] their ships.
An. 1009. In this year, the ships we mentioned were ready, and there were more of them than ever before (at least according to historical records) assembled among the English in any king's reign. They were all gathered at Sandwich to defend this land against any invading foreign forces. However, we still lacked the luck and bravery necessary for the ship fleet to be of any use to this land, just as it often had been in the past. Then, it happened around this time or shortly before that Brihtric, Eadric the ealdorman's brother, accused Wulfnoth's son to the king. He set out with twenty ships, raiding all along the southern shore, causing destruction everywhere. People told the ship fleet that they could easily capture them if they were determined. Brihtric then took eighty ships, believing he would gain great fame if he could capture Wulfnoth, alive or dead. But as they were on their way, an unprecedented storm hit them, breaking the ships and driving them ashore; soon Wulfnoth arrived and burned the ships. When the king's ships learned of the fate of the others, it felt like all hope was lost, and the king returned home, along with the ealdormen and the high council, abandoning the ships so easily. The men on the ships brought them back to London, wasting all the community's efforts: the victory all the English had hoped for was gone. Thus, the ship fleet came to an end; shortly after Lammas, a massive foreign army known as Thurkill’s army arrived at Sandwich, swiftly making their way to Canterbury and nearly capturing the fortress if not for their desire for peace. The East Kent people made peace with the army and paid them three thousand pounds. After that, the army moved on to Wightland and wreaked havoc across South Sussex, Hampshire, and Berkshire, as they were accustomed to doing. The king then ordered all the people to rally against them from every side, but despite that, they moved wherever they wanted. At one point, the king had gone ahead with all the forces as they were heading back to their ships, and everyone was ready to confront them. But this was called off, thanks to Eadric the ealdorman, as had always happened. Following St. Martin’s mass, they returned to Kent, settling for the winter on the Thames, sourcing provisions from East-Sex and the surrounding shires on both sides of the Thames. They often fought against the fortress of London, but, thank God, it still stood strong, and they met with failure. After midwinter, they made their way up through Chiltern, reached Oxford, burned the city there, and headed back toward their ships along the two sides of the Thames. They were warned that a military force was gathered in London against them; they then crossed over at Stane. And so they moved throughout the winter, preparing their ships during Lent while in Kent.
We possess several manuscript versions of the Chronicle, belonging to different abbeys, and containing in places somewhat different accounts. Thus the Peterborough copy is fullest on matters affecting that monastery, and even inserts several spurious grants, which, however, are of value as showing how incapable the writers were of scientific forgery, and so as guarantees of the general accuracy of the document. But in the main facts they all agree. Nor do they stop short at the Norman Conquest. Most of them continue half through the reign of William, and then cease; while one manuscript goes on uninterruptedly till the reign of Stephen, and breaks off abruptly in the year 1154 with an unfinished sentence. With it, native prose literature dies down altogether until the reign of Edward III.
We have several manuscript versions of the Chronicle from different abbeys, each containing slightly different stories. For example, the Peterborough copy is the most detailed about events affecting that monastery and even includes some fake grants, which, despite being inaccurate, demonstrate the writers' lack of skill in forgery and support the overall reliability of the document. However, the main facts are consistent across all versions. They also don't stop at the Norman Conquest; most of them continue halfway through William's reign and then end, while one manuscript continues without interruption until the reign of Stephen, cutting off abruptly in 1154 with an incomplete sentence. After that, native prose literature virtually disappears until the reign of Edward III.
As a whole, however, the Conquest struck the death-blow of Anglo-Saxon literature almost at once. During the reigns of Ælfred's descendants Wessex had produced a rich crop of native works on all subjects, but especially religious. In this literature the greatest name was that of Ælfric, whose Homilies are models of the classical West Saxon prose. But after the Conquest our native literature died out wholly, and a new literature, founded on Romance models, took its place. The Anglo-Saxon style lingered on among the people, but it was gradually killed down by the Romance style of the court writers. In prose, the history of William of Malmesbury, written in Latin, and in a wider continental spirit, marks the change. In poetry, the English school struggled on longer, but at last succumbed. A few words on the nature of this process will not be thrown away.
As a whole, though, the Conquest dealt a fatal blow to Anglo-Saxon literature almost immediately. During the reigns of Ælfred's descendants, Wessex had produced a rich array of native works on all topics, especially religious ones. In this literature, the most prominent name was Ælfric, whose Homilies are models of classical West Saxon prose. But after the Conquest, our native literature completely faded away, and a new literature, based on Romance models, took its place. The Anglo-Saxon style persisted among the people, but it was gradually overshadowed by the Romance style of the court writers. In prose, the history of William of Malmesbury, written in Latin and with a broader continental perspective, marks this shift. In poetry, the English school held on longer, but eventually gave in. A few words about the nature of this process will be insightful.
The old Teutonic poetry, with its treble system of accent, alliteration, and parallelism, was wholly different from the Romance poetry, with its double system of rime and metre. But, from an early date, the English themselves were fond of verbal jingles, such as "Scot and lot," "sac and soc," "frith and grith," "eorl and ceorl," or "might and right." Even in the alliterative poems we find many occasional rimes, such as "hlynede and dynede," "wide and side," "Dryht-guman sine drencte mid wine," or such as the rimes already quoted from Cynewulf. As time went on, and intercourse with other countries became greater, the tendency to rime settled down into a fixed habit. Rimed Latin verse was already familiar to the clergy, and was imitated in their works. Much of the very ornate Anglo-Saxon prose of the latest period is full of strange verbal tricks, as shown in the following modernised extract from a sermon of Wulfstan. Here, the alliterative letters are printed in capitals, and the rimes in italics:—
The old Teutonic poetry, with its triple system of accent, alliteration, and parallelism, was completely different from Romance poetry, which had a double system of rhyme and meter. However, from early on, the English enjoyed playful word combinations, like "Scot and lot," "sac and soc," "frith and grith," "eorl and ceorl," or "might and right." Even in alliterative poems, we see many occasional rhymes, such as "hlynede and dynede," "wide and side," "Dryht-guman sine drencte mid wine," or similar rhymes already mentioned from Cynewulf. As time passed and interactions with other countries increased, the tendency to rhyme became a routine habit. Rimed Latin verse was already known to the clergy and was copied in their works. Much of the very ornate Anglo-Saxon prose from the later period is filled with unusual wordplay, as demonstrated in the following modernized extract from a sermon by Wulfstan. Here, the alliterative letters are printed in capitals, and the rhymes in italics:—
No Wonder is it that Woes befall us, for Well We Wot that now full many a year men little care what thing they dare in word or deed; and Sorely has this nation Sinned, whate'er man Say, with Manifold Sins and with right Manifold Misdeeds, with Slayings and with Slaughters, with robbing and with stabbing, with Grasping deed and hungry Greed, through Christian Treason and through heathen Treachery, through guile and through wile, through lawlessness and awelessness, through Murder of Friends and Murder of Foes, through broken Troth and broken Truth, through wedded unchastity and cloistered impurity. Little they trow of marriage vow, as ere this I said: little they reck the breach of oath or troth; swearing and for-swearing, on every side, far and wide, Fast and Feast they hold not, Peace and Pact they keep not, oft and anon. Thus in this land they stand, Foes to Christendom, Friends to heathendom, Persecutors of Priests, Persecutors of People, all too many; spurners of godly law and Christian bond, who Loudly Laugh at the Teaching of God's Teachers and the Preaching of God's Preachers, and whatso rightly to God's rites belongs.
No wonder that troubles come our way, for we know that for many years now, people care little about what they say or do. This nation has sinned greatly, no matter what anyone says, with numerous wrongs and a multitude of misconducts, with killings and bloodshed, with stealing and stabbing, with greedy actions and hunger for more, through betrayal among Christians and treachery among non-believers, through deceit and trickery, through lawlessness and lack of respect, through murdering friends and enemies alike, through broken promises and shattered truths, through unfaithfulness in marriage and impurity behind closed doors. They hardly believe in marriage vows, as I’ve mentioned before; they pay little attention to breaking oaths or promises; swearing and lying on every side, far and wide, they ignore both feast and fast, maintaining neither peace nor agreements, often and repeatedly. Thus, in this land, they stand as enemies to Christianity, allies to heathendom, persecutors of priests and people, far too many; rejecters of godly law and Christian bonds, who loudly mock the teachings of God’s teachers and the preaching of God’s preachers, and whatever rightly belongs to God’s rites.
The nation was thus clearly preparing itself from within for the adoption of the Romance system. Immediately after the Conquest, rimes begin to appear distinctly, while alliteration begins to die out. An Anglo-Saxon poem on the character of William the Conqueror, inserted in the Chronicle under the year of his death, consists of very rude rimes which may be modernised as follows—
The nation was clearly getting ready from within to adopt the Romance system. Right after the Conquest, rhymes started to appear noticeably, while alliteration began to fade away. An Anglo-Saxon poem about William the Conqueror, included in the Chronicle for the year of his death, has very basic rhymes that can be updated as follows—
From that time English poetry bifurcates. On the one hand, we have the survival of the old Teutonic alliterative swing in Layamon's Brut and in Piers Plowman—the native verse of the people sung by native minstrels: and on the other hand we have the new Romance rimed metre in Robert of Gloucester, "William of Palerne," Gower, and Chaucer. But from Piers Plowman and Chaucer onward the Romance system conquers and the Teutonic system dies rapidly. Our modern poetry is wholly Romance in descent, form, and spirit.
From that point on, English poetry splits in two. On one side, we have the continuation of the old Teutonic alliterative style in Layamon's Brut and in Piers Plowman—the native verse of the people performed by local minstrels; and on the other side, we have the new Romance rhymed meter in works by Robert of Gloucester, "William of Palerne," Gower, and Chaucer. However, starting from Piers Plowman and Chaucer, the Romance style prevails, and the Teutonic style quickly fades away. Our modern poetry is completely derived from Romance in its origins, structure, and essence.
Thus in literature as in civilisation generally, the culture of old Rome, either as handed down ecclesiastically through the Latin, or as handed down popularly through the Norman-French, overcame the native Anglo-Saxon culture, such as it was, and drove it utterly out of the England which we now know. Though a new literature, in Latin and English, sprang up after the Conquest, that literature had its roots, not in Sleswick or in Wessex, but in Greece, in Rome, in Provence, and in Normandy. With the Normans, a new era began—an era when Romance civilisation was grafted by harsh but strong hands on to the Anglo-Saxon stock, the Anglo-Saxon institutions, and the Anglo-Saxon tongue. With the first step in this revolution, our present volume has completed its assigned task. The story of the Normans will be told by another pen in the same series.
So, in literature as in civilization overall, the culture of ancient Rome, whether passed down through the church via Latin or through the common people via Norman-French, replaced the native Anglo-Saxon culture, whatever it was, and completely wiped it out of the England we know today. Although a new literature in Latin and English emerged after the Conquest, that literature was rooted not in Sleswick or Wessex, but in Greece, Rome, Provence, and Normandy. With the Normans, a new era began—an era when Romance civilization was forcefully and robustly merged with the Anglo-Saxon heritage, institutions, and language. With the first step in this transformation, our current volume has fulfilled its purpose. The story of the Normans will be told by another author in the same series.
[1] The original of this heathen charm is in the Old High German dialect; but it is quoted here as a good specimen of the early form of alliterative verse. A similar charm undoubtedly existed in Anglo-Saxon, though no copy of it has come down to our days, as we possess a modernised and Christianised English version, in which the name of our Lord is substituted for that of Balder.
[1] The original of this pagan charm is in the Old High German dialect; however, it is presented here as a prime example of early alliterative verse. A similar charm likely existed in Anglo-Saxon, even though no copies have survived to today. Instead, we have a modernized and Christianized English version, where the name of our Lord replaces that of Balder.
CHAPTER XXI.
ANGLO-SAXON INFLUENCES IN MODERN BRITAIN.
Perhaps the best way of summing up the results of the present inquiry will be by considering briefly the main elements of our existing life and our actual empire which we owe to the Anglo-Saxon nationality. We may most easily glance at them under the five separate heads of blood, character, language, civilisation, and institutions.
Perhaps the best way to summarize the results of this inquiry is to briefly consider the main aspects of our current life and the real empire we owe to Anglo-Saxon heritage. We can look at them most easily under five headings: blood, character, language, civilization, and institutions.
In blood, it is probable that the importance of the Anglo-Saxon element has been generally over-estimated. It has been too usual to speak of England as though it were synonymous with Britain, and to overlook the numerical strength of the Celtic population in Scotland, Wales, Cornwall, and Ireland. It has been too usual, also, to neglect the considerable Danish, Norwegian, and Norman element, which, though belonging to the same Low German and Scandinavian stock, yet differs in some important particulars from the Anglo-Saxon. But we have seen reason to conclude that even in the most purely Teutonic region of Britain, the district between Forth and Southampton Water, a considerable proportion of the people were of Celtic or pre-Celtic descent, from the very first age of English settlement. This conclusion is borne out both by the physical traits of the peasantry and the nature of the early remains. In the western half of South Britain, from Clyde to Cornwall, the proportion of Anglo-Saxon blood has probably always been far smaller. The Norman conquerors themselves were of mixed Scandinavian, Gaulish, and Breton descent. Throughout the middle ages, the more Teutonic half of Britain—the southern and eastern tract—was undoubtedly the most important: and the English, mixed with Scandinavians from Denmark or Normandy, formed the ruling caste. Up to the days of Elizabeth, Teutonic Britain led the van in civilisation, population, and commerce. But since the age of the Tudors, it seems probable, as Dr. Rolleston and others have shown, that the Celtic element has largely reasserted itself. A return wave of Celts has inundated the Teutonic region. Scottish Highlanders have poured into Glasgow, Edinburgh, and London: Welshmen have poured into Liverpool, Manchester, and all the great towns of England: Irishmen have poured into every part of the British dominions. During the middle ages, the Teutonic portion of Britain was by far the most densely populated; but at the present day, the almost complete restriction of coal to the Celtic or semi-Celtic area has aggregated the greatest masses of population in the west and north. If we take into consideration the probable large substratum of Celts or earlier races in the Teutonic counties, the wide area of the undoubted Celtic region which pours forth a constant stream of emigrants towards the Teutonic tract, the change of importance between south-east and north-west, since the industrial development of the coal country, and the more rapid rate of increase among the Celts, it becomes highly probable that not one-half the population of the British Isles is really of Teutonic descent. Moreover, it must be remembered that, whatever may have been the case in the primitive Anglo-Saxon period, intermarriages between Celts and Teutons have been common for at least four centuries past; and that therefore almost all Englishmen at the present day possess at least a fraction of Celtic blood.
In blood, it's likely that the significance of the Anglo-Saxon contribution has been generally overestimated. People often talk about England as if it means Britain, ignoring the considerable presence of the Celtic population in Scotland, Wales, Cornwall, and Ireland. There's also a tendency to overlook the substantial Danish, Norwegian, and Norman influences, which, while stemming from the same Low German and Scandinavian roots, differ in key ways from the Anglo-Saxon. Our findings suggest that even in the most purely Teutonic part of Britain, the area between the Forth and Southampton Water, a notable portion of the population has Celtic or pre-Celtic roots since the very beginning of English settlement. This conclusion is supported by both the physical characteristics of the peasantry and the types of early artifacts. In the western part of South Britain, from Clyde to Cornwall, the proportion of Anglo-Saxon ancestry has likely always been much smaller. The Norman conquerors themselves were of mixed Scandinavian, Gaulish, and Breton heritage. During the Middle Ages, the more Teutonic part of Britain—the southern and eastern areas—was certainly the most influential, and the English, mixed with Scandinavians from Denmark or Normandy, formed the ruling class. Up until the time of Elizabeth, Teutonic Britain led in civilization, population, and commerce. However, since the Tudor era, it seems likely, as Dr. Rolleston and others have shown, that the Celtic influence has significantly resurfaced. A returning wave of Celts has flooded the Teutonic areas. Scottish Highlanders have moved into Glasgow, Edinburgh, and London; Welsh people have migrated to Liverpool, Manchester, and other major English cities; and Irish individuals have spread across all parts of the British Isles. During the Middle Ages, the Teutonic portion of Britain was by far the most densely populated, but today, with almost all coal being found in Celtic or semi-Celtic regions, the largest populations are now concentrated in the west and north. When considering the likely large base of Celts or earlier populations in the Teutonic counties, the extensive area of the undeniable Celtic region that continuously sends out waves of emigrants towards the Teutonic area, the shift in significance between the southeast and northwest due to industrial growth, and the faster population growth among the Celts, it seems very likely that not even half of the people in the British Isles are of Teutonic descent. Furthermore, it should be noted that, regardless of the situation during the early Anglo-Saxon period, intermarriage between Celts and Teutons has been common for at least the last four centuries; therefore, almost all English individuals today likely have at least some Celtic ancestry.
"The people," says Professor Huxley, "are vastly less Teutonic than their language." It is not likely that any absolutely pure-blooded Anglo-Saxons now exist in our midst at all, except perhaps among the farmer class in the most Teutonic and agricultural shires: and even this exception is extremely doubtful. Persons bearing the most obviously Celtic names—Welsh, Cornish, Irish, or Highland Scots—are to be found in all our large towns, and scattered up and down through the country districts. Hence we may conclude with great probability that the Anglo-Saxon blood has long since been everywhere diluted by a strong Celtic intermixture. Even in the earliest times and in the most Teutonic counties, many serfs of non-Teutonic race existed from the very beginning: their masters have ere now mixed with other non-Teutonic families elsewhere, till even the restricted English people at the present day can hardly claim to be much more than half Anglo-Saxon. Nor do the Teutons now even retain their position as a ruling caste. Mixed Celts in England itself have long since risen to many high places. Leading families of Welsh, Cornish, Scotch, and Irish blood have also been admitted into the peerage of the United Kingdom, and form a large proportion of the House of Commons, of the official world, and of the governing class in India, the Colonies, and the empire generally. These families have again intermarried with the nobility and gentry of English, Danish, or Norman extraction, and thus have added their part to the intricate intermixture of the two races. At the present day, we can only speak of the British people as Anglo-Saxons in a conventional sense: so far as blood goes, we need hardly hesitate to set them down as a pretty equal admixture of Teutonic and Celtic elements.
"The people," says Professor Huxley, "are way less Teutonic than their language." It’s unlikely that any truly pure-blooded Anglo-Saxons exist among us today, except maybe among farmers in the most Teutonic and agricultural counties: and even that is very questionable. People with clearly Celtic names—Welsh, Cornish, Irish, or Highland Scots—are found in all our major cities and scattered throughout rural areas. So, we can conclude with a lot of confidence that the Anglo-Saxon blood has long been mixed with a significant Celtic influence. Even in the earliest days and in the most Teutonic counties, many serfs of non-Teutonic descent were present from the start: their masters have mixed with other non-Teutonic families over time, so that even the relatively small English population today can hardly claim to be much more than half Anglo-Saxon. Furthermore, the Teutons no longer hold their position as a ruling class. Mixed Celts in England have long since risen to many prominent positions. Prominent families of Welsh, Cornish, Scotch, and Irish descent have also been accepted into the peerage of the United Kingdom and make up a large part of the House of Commons, the official world, and the ruling class in India, the colonies, and the Empire overall. These families have intermarried with the nobility and gentry of English, Danish, or Norman background, further contributing to the complex mixing of the two races. Nowadays, we can only refer to the British people as Anglo-Saxons in a conventional sense; based on blood, we can confidently say they are a fairly equal mix of Teutonic and Celtic elements.
In character, the Anglo-Saxons have bequeathed to us much of the German solidity, industry, and patience, traits which have been largely amalgamated with the intellectual quickness and emotional nature of the Celt, and have thus produced the prevailing English temperament as we actually know it. To the Anglo-Saxon blood we may doubtless attribute our general sobriety, steadiness, and persistence; our scientific patience and thoroughness; our political moderation and endurance; our marked love of individual freedom and impatience of arbitrary restraint. The Anglo-Saxon was slow to learn, but retentive of what he learnt. On the other hand, he was unimaginative; and this want of imagination may be traced in the more Teutonic counties to the present day. But when these qualities have been counteracted by the Celtic wealth of fancy, the race has produced the great English literature,—a literature whose form is wholly Roman, while in matter, its more solid parts doubtless owe much to the Teuton, and its lighter portions, especially its poetry and romance, can be definitely traced in great measure to known Celtic elements. While the Teutonic blood differentiates our somewhat slow and steady character from the more logical but volatile and unstable Gaul, the Celtic blood differentiates it from the far slower, heavier, and less quick or less imaginative Teutons of Germany and Scandinavia.
In character, the Anglo-Saxons have given us much of the German strength, hard work, and patience, qualities that have mixed with the quick-thinking and emotional nature of the Celt, creating the typical English temperament we know today. We can definitely attribute our general seriousness, reliability, and perseverance to Anglo-Saxon heritage; along with our scientific patience and thoroughness; our political moderation and endurance; and our strong love for individual freedom and resistance to arbitrary control. The Anglo-Saxon was slow to learn, but retained what he learned. However, he lacked imagination; this absence of creativity can still be seen in the more Teutonic regions today. But when these traits are balanced by the Celtic richness of imagination, the race has produced great English literature—a literature whose structure is entirely Roman, while its more substantial elements are largely influenced by the Teuton, and its lighter aspects, especially its poetry and romance, can be traced back to well-known Celtic influences. While the Teutonic ancestry gives us a somewhat slow and steady character that differs from the more logical but changeable and unstable Gaul, the Celtic roots set it apart from the much slower, heavier, and less imaginative Teutons of Germany and Scandinavia.
In language we owe almost everything to the Anglo-Saxons. The Low German dialect which they brought with them from Sleswick and Hanover still remains in all essentials the identical speech employed by ourselves at the present day. It received a few grammatical forms from the cognate Scandinavian dialects; it borrowed a few score or so of words from the Welsh; it adopted a small Latin vocabulary of ecclesiastical terms from the early missionaries; it took in a considerable number of Romance elements after the Norman Conquest; it enriched itself with an immense variety of learned compounds from the Greek and Latin at the Renaissance period: but all these additions affected almost exclusively its stock of words, and did not in the least interfere with its structure or its place in the scientific classification of languages. The English which we now speak is not in any sense a Romance tongue. It is the lineal descendant of the English of Ælfred and of Bæda, enlarged in its vocabulary by many words which they did not use, impoverished by the loss of a few which they employed, yet still essentially identical in grammar and idiom with the language of the first Teutonic settlers. Gradually losing its inflexions from the days of Eadgar onward, it assumed its existing type before the thirteenth century, and continuously incorporated an immense number of French and Latin words, which greatly increased its value as an instrument of thought. But it is important to recollect that the English tongue has nothing at all to do in its origin with either Welsh or French. The Teutonic speech of the Anglo-Saxon settlers drove out the old Celtic speech throughout almost all England and the Scotch Lowlands before the end of the eleventh century; it drove out the Cornish in the eighteenth century; and it is now driving out the Welsh, the Erse, and the Gaelic, under our very eyes. In language at least the British empire (save of course India) is now almost entirely English, or in other words, Anglo-Saxon.
In language, we owe nearly everything to the Anglo-Saxons. The Low German dialect they brought with them from Sleswick and Hanover is still essentially the same speech we use today. It picked up a few grammatical forms from related Scandinavian dialects, borrowed a couple of dozen words from Welsh, adopted some Latin vocabulary from early missionaries, incorporated a significant number of Romance elements after the Norman Conquest, and enriched itself with a vast array of learned compounds from Greek and Latin during the Renaissance. However, all these additions mainly impacted its vocabulary and didn't change its structure or its place in the scientific classification of languages. The English we speak now is not in any way a Romance language. It is a direct descendant of the English spoken by Ælfred and Bæda, expanded with many words they didn't use, diminished by the loss of a few they did, yet still fundamentally the same in grammar and idiom as the language of the first Teutonic settlers. Over time, it gradually lost its inflections from the days of Eadgar onward and took on its current form before the thirteenth century, continuously adding a vast number of French and Latin words, which greatly enhanced its ability to express thought. But it's crucial to remember that the English language has absolutely no connection in its origin with either Welsh or French. The Teutonic speech of the Anglo-Saxon settlers replaced the old Celtic language throughout nearly all of England and the Scottish Lowlands by the end of the eleventh century; it pushed out Cornish in the eighteenth century; and it is now replacing Welsh, Erse, and Gaelic right before our eyes. In language, at least (aside from India), the British Empire is now almost entirely English, or in other words, Anglo-Saxon.
In civilisation, on the other hand, we owe comparatively little to the direct Teutonic influence. The native Anglo-Saxon culture was low, and even before its transplantation to Britain it had undergone some modification by mediate mercantile transactions with Rome and the Mediterranean states. The alphabet, coins, and even a few southern words, (such as "alms") had already filtered through to the shores of the Baltic. After the colonisation of Britain, the Anglo-Saxons learnt something of the higher agriculture from their Romanised serfs, and adopted, as early as the heathen period, some small portion of the Roman system, so far as regarded roads, fortifications, and, perhaps buildings. The Roman towns still stood in their midst, and a fragment, at least, of the Romanised population still carried on commerce with the half-Roman Frankish kingdom across the Channel. The re-introduction of Christianity was at the same time the re-introduction of Roman culture in its later form. The Latin language and the Mediterranean arts once more took their place in Britain. The Romanising prelates,—Wilfrith, Theodore, Dunstan,—were also the leaders of civilisation in their own times. The Norman Conquest brought England into yet closer connection with the Continent; and Roman law and Roman arts still more deeply affected our native culture. Norman artificers supplanted the rude English handicraftsmen in many cases, and became a dominant class in towns. The old English literature, and especially the old English poetry, died utterly out with Piers Plowman; while a new literature, based upon Romance models, took its origin with Chaucer and the other Court poets. Celtic-Latin rhyme ousted the genuine Teutonic alliteration. With the Renaissance, the triumph of the southern culture was complete. Greek philosophy and Greek science formed the starting-point for our modern developments. The ecclesiastical revolt from papal Rome was accompanied by a literary and artistic return to the models of pagan Rome. The Renaissance was, in fact, the throwing off of all that was Teutonic and mediæval, the resumption of progressive thought and scientific knowledge, at the point where it had been interrupted by the Germanic inroads of the fifth century. The unjaded vigour of the German races, indeed, counted for much; and Europe took up the lost thread of the dying empire with a youthful freshness very different from the effete listlessness of the Mediterranean culture in its last stage. Yet it is none the less true that our whole civilisation is even now the carrying out and completion of the Greek and Roman culture in new fields and with fresh intellects. We owe little here to the Anglo-Saxon; we owe everything to the great stream of western culture, which began in Egypt and Assyria, permeated Greece and the Archipelago, spread to Italy and the Roman empire, and, finally, now embraces the whole European and American world. The Teutonic intellect and the Teutonic character have largely modified the spirit of the Mediterranean civilisation; but the tools, the instruments, the processes themselves, are all legacies from a different race. Englishmen did not invent letters, money, metallurgy, glass, architecture, and science; they received them all ready-made, from Italy and the Ægean, or more remotely still from the Euphrates and the Nile. Nor is it necessary to add that in religion we have no debt to the Anglo-Saxon, our existing creed being entirely derived through Rome from the Semitic race.
In civilization, however, we owe relatively little to direct Teutonic influence. The native Anglo-Saxon culture was basic, and even before it was brought to Britain, it had already been somewhat changed by commercial exchanges with Rome and the Mediterranean states. The alphabet, coins, and even a few southern words, (like "alms") had already made their way to the shores of the Baltic. After the colonization of Britain, the Anglo-Saxons learned some advanced agricultural techniques from their Romanized serfs, and even adopted part of the Roman system during the pagan period, particularly regarding roads, fortifications, and possibly buildings. Roman towns still existed among them, and at least some of the Romanized population continued to trade with the partly Roman Frankish kingdom across the Channel. The reintroduction of Christianity simultaneously marked the reintroduction of Roman culture in its later form. The Latin language and Mediterranean arts reestablished themselves in Britain. The Romanizing church leaders—Wilfrith, Theodore, Dunstan—were also the pioneers of civilization in their own times. The Norman Conquest further connected England with the Continent, and Roman law and arts influenced our native culture even more. Norman craftsmen often replaced the rough English artisans and became a dominant class in towns. The old English literature, especially old English poetry, completely vanished with Piers Plowman, while a new literature grew from Romance influences, beginning with Chaucer and the other Court poets. Celtic-Latin rhyme replaced genuine Teutonic alliteration. With the Renaissance, the victory of southern culture was complete. Greek philosophy and science became the foundation for our modern developments. The church's break from papal Rome was accompanied by a literary and artistic revival of pagan Roman models. The Renaissance was essentially a rejection of everything Teutonic and medieval, a revival of progressive thought and scientific knowledge where it had been halted by the Germanic invasions of the fifth century. The unfaded vigor of the Germanic peoples played a significant role, and Europe resumed the narrative of the fading empire with a youthful energy that contrasted sharply with the weary lethargy of Mediterranean culture in its final phase. Yet, it's still true that our entire civilization is, even now, the continuation and extension of Greek and Roman culture in new realms and with fresh intellects. We owe little to the Anglo-Saxons; instead, we owe everything to the great stream of western culture, which began in Egypt and Assyria, flowed through Greece and the Archipelago, spread to Italy and the Roman Empire, and ultimately now encompasses the entire European and American world. The Teutonic mind and character have significantly shaped the spirit of Mediterranean civilization; however, the tools, instruments, and processes themselves are all legacies from a different race. English people did not create letters, money, metallurgy, glass, architecture, or science; they received everything fully formed from Italy and the Aegean, or even further back from the Euphrates and the Nile. Furthermore, it’s unnecessary to mention that in terms of religion, we have no debt to the Anglo-Saxons, as our current beliefs are entirely derived through Rome from the Semitic race.
In institutions, once more, the Anglo-Saxon has contributed almost everything. Our political government, our limited monarchy, our parliament, our shires, our hundreds, our townships, are considered by the dominant school of historians to be all Anglo-Saxon in origin. Our jury is derived from an Anglo-Saxon custom; our nobility and officials are representatives of Anglo-Saxon earls and reeves. The Teuton, when he settled in Britain, brought with him the Teutonic organisation in its entirety. He established it throughout the whole territory which he occupied or conquered. As the West Saxon over-lordship grew to be the English kingdom, and as the English kingdom gradually annexed or coalesced with the Welsh and Cornish principalities, the Scotch and Irish kingdoms,—the Teutonic system spread over the whole of Britain. It underwent some little modification at the hands of the Normans, and more still at those of the Angevins; but, on the whole, it is still a wide yet natural development of the old Germanic constitution.
In institutions, once again, the Anglo-Saxon has contributed almost everything. Our political government, our limited monarchy, our parliament, our counties, our hundreds, our townships are all seen by the dominant group of historians as having Anglo-Saxon origins. Our jury system comes from an Anglo-Saxon tradition; our nobility and officials are modern representatives of Anglo-Saxon earls and reeves. When the Teutons settled in Britain, they brought the entire Teutonic organization with them. They established it across all the land they occupied or conquered. As West Saxon rule evolved into the English kingdom, and as this kingdom slowly absorbed or merged with the Welsh and Cornish principalities, as well as the Scottish and Irish kingdoms, the Teutonic system spread throughout Britain. It saw some changes due to the Normans and even more from the Angevins; however, it remains largely a broad yet natural evolution of the old Germanic structure.
Thus, to sum up in a single sentence, the Anglo-Saxons have contributed about one-half the blood of Britain, or rather less; but they have contributed the whole framework of the language, and the whole social and political organisation; while, on the other hand, they have contributed hardly any of the civilisation, and none of the religion. We are now a mixed race, almost equally Celtic and Teutonic by descent; we speak a purely Teutonic language, with a large admixture of Latin roots in its vocabulary; we live under Teutonic institutions; we enjoy the fruits of a Græco-Roman civilisation; and we possess a Christian Church, handed down to us directly through Roman sources from a Hebrew original. To the extent so indicated, and to that extent only, we may still be justly styled an Anglo-Saxon people.
So, to put it simply, the Anglo-Saxons contributed about half of the ancestry of Britain, or maybe a little less; but they've provided the entire structure of the language and the entire social and political system. On the flip side, they contributed very little to civilization and none to religion. We are now a mixed race, almost evenly Celtic and Teutonic in origin; we speak a distinctly Teutonic language, with many Latin roots in its vocabulary; we live under Teutonic institutions; we enjoy the benefits of a Greco-Roman civilization; and we have a Christian Church, transmitted to us directly through Roman sources from a Hebrew original. To the extent mentioned, and only to that extent, we can still be accurately referred to as an Anglo-Saxon people.
INDEX.
- Ælfheah of Canterbury, 168
- Ælfred the West Saxon, 136;
- Ælle of Sussex, 24, 30
- Æsc the Jute, 29
- Æthelbald of Mercia, 117
- Æthelberht of Kent, 85
- Æthelberht of Wessex, 129
- Æthelflæd of Mercia, 142
- Æthelfrith of Northumbria, 53, 62
- Æthelred of Wessex, 130
- Æthelred the Unready, 164
- Æthelstan of Wessex, 144
- Æthelwulf of Wessex, 124
- Aidan of Lindisfarne, 95
- Akerman, Mr., on survival of Celts, 59
- Anderida, 30, 41
- Anglo-Saxons, 8;
- Architecture, 155
- Aryans, 1
- Augustine, St., of Canterbury, arrives in England, 85;
- colloquy with Welsh bishops, 93
- Bæda, 61;
- Bamborough built, 34;
- Bayeux, Saxon settlement at, 22
- Benedict Biscop, 109
- Beowulf, 185, 206, and passim
- Bercta, queen of Kentmen, 85
- Bernicia settled, 34;
- coalesces with Deira, 35
- Boulogne, Saxon settlement at, 22
- Brunanburh, battle of, 145
- Burhred of Mercia, 131
- Cadwalla, 92, 94
- Cædmon the poet, 103;
- his epic, 209
- Cerdic the Briton, 31, 67
- Cerdic the West Saxon, 24, 31
- Chester, battle of, 58
- Chronicle, English, 63;
- its origin and nature, 216;
- quoted, passim
- Clans, 8, 43;
- Cnut, 169
- Coifi the priest, 89
- Count of the Saxon Shore, 22
- Cuthberht of Lindisfarne, 97
- Cuthwine of Wessex, 51
- Cuthwulf of Wessex, 50
- Cynewulf the poet, 214
- Cynewulf of Wessex, 119
- Danish invasions, 123 et seq.
- Dawkins, Prof. Boyd, 2
- Deira settled, 34
- Deorham, battle of, 51
- Dunstan, 147
- Eadgar of Wessex, 147
- Eadmund of East Anglia, 130
- Eadward (the Elder), 141
- Eadward (the Confessor), 170
- Eadwine of Northumbria, 63;
- converted, 88
- East Anglia colonised, 36;
- conquered by Danes, 130
- Ecgberht of Wessex, 120
- Elmet, 35;
- conquered by English, 67
- English (or Anglians), 5;
- their language, see Anglo-Saxons
- English Chronicle, see Chronicle, English
- Essex colonised, 36
- Germanic race, 4
- Gewissas, 37
- Gildas, 28, 47;
- his book, 60
- Gregory the Great sends mission to England, 85
- Grimm's Law, 175
- Guthrum the Dane, 137
- Gyrwas, 49
- Hæsten the pirate, 138, 141
- Harold, 170
- Hastings, battle of, 171
- Heathendom, 16, 71
- Hengest, 28
- Horsa, 28
- Huxley, Prof., on English Ethnography, 5
- Hyring, king of Bernicia, 33
- Kemble, on British in towns, 65;
- on Celtic personal names in England, 66
- Kent, settled by Jutes, 23, 28;
- converted, 85
- Lincolnshire colonised, 35;
- converted, 91
- Lindisfarne, 95
- Loidis, 35
- London, 37, 158
- Lothian, originally English, 35;
- Low Germans, 5;
- their language, 176
- Palgrave, Sir F., 66
- Paulinus, 88
- Penda of Mercia, 91, 94
- Phillips, Prof., on Celtic blood in Yorkshire, 57
- Port, mythical hero, 31
- Rolleston, Prof., on Anglo-Saxon barrows, 25;
- on survival of Celts, 59
- Ruim, old name of Thanet, 23
- Runes, 97
- Salisbury conquered by English, 50
- Saxons, 5;
- Saxons, Old, 7;
- their constitution, 9
- Ships of bronze age, 19;
- Stubbs, Rev. Canon, 120, and passim
- Sussex settled, 24, 29
- Swegen, 165
- Taylor, Rev. Isaac, on Hundreds, 68
- Teutonic race, 4
- Thanet, 23
- Theodore of Canterbury, 107
- Thunor, 16;
- his worship, 77
- Towns, 157
- Totemism, 79
- Vortigern, 28
- Wessex settled, 24, 31
- Whitby, synod of, 97;
- abbey at, 103
- Wight, settled by Jutes, 23
- Wihtgar, 31
- Wilfrith of York, 97, 105, 108
- Winchester, 37, 158
- Winwidfield, 96
- Woden, 16, 46;
- his worship, 76
THE END.
WYMAN AND SONS, PRINTERS, GREAT QUEEN STREET, LONDON, W.C.
WYMAN AND SONS, PRINTERS, GREAT QUEEN STREET, LONDON, W.C.
Transcriber's note:
Unicode characters transcribed.
In the following, characters with macrons have been transcribed
as [=x], and those with breve accents as [)x].
Click here to return to the text.
In the following, characters with macrons have been transcribed as [=x], and those with breve accents as [)x].
Click here to return to the text.
The simple vowels, as a rule, have their continental pronunciation, approximately thus: [=a] as in father, [)a] as in ask; [=e] as in there, [)e] as in men; [=i] as in marine, [)i] as fit; [=o] as in note, [)o] as in not; [=u] as in brute, [)u] as in full; [=y] as in grün (German), [)y] as in hübsch (German).
The simple vowels usually have their continental pronunciation, roughly like this: [=a] as in father, [)a] as in ask; [=e] as in there, [)e] as in men; [=i] as in marine, [)i] as in fit; [=o] as in note, [)o] as in not; [=u] as in brute, [)u] as in full; [=y] as in grün (German), [)y] as in hübsch (German).
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!